#v: ;;daughter of the lake

[lesbianmariuspontmercy]

i love feeling at unease, i love movies that feel evil, i love haunted books, i love songs that make me uncomfortable. i love art that isn't worried about being consumed.

[yundeob]

the parent trap | KHJ

part 1 of the Night in Hollywood!series

☆ trope: exes to lovers!au, divorced!au

☆ pairing: producer!hongjoong x designer!reader, dad!joong x mom!reader

☆ warnings: nsfw (mdni), swearing, mentions of food, mentions of food poisoning, female desc. reader, drinking, suggestiveness, smut, slight!breeding kink, oral sex (f. receiving), overstim, unprotected sex (wrap before you tap!) nipple play, titty sucking, marking, praise, slightdom!joong, blond!joong bc that itself is too much for me, mentions of (early) pregnancy, you’re both in your early thirties and make an unbelievably stubborn couple in this!

☆ synopsis: AS DIVORCED PARENTS to two twin daughters, you and hongjoong have your fair share of work cut out. Driving to piano lessons, cheering at hockey games, drop offs at each other’s houses, it can all be a little much. But could a relaxing summer retreat as a whole family possibly rekindle past emotions you’ve swept under the rug? . . .

☆ word count: 18.1k

☆ playlist: soulful strut by young-holt unlimited, l-o-v-e by nat king cole, just the way you are by billy joel, slipping through my fingers by abba, this will be (an everlasting love) by natalie cole

☆ a/n: it’s finally here. I can’t believe I’m writing this and saying it’s finally here oh my goodness. first off, thank you from the bottom of my heart to everyone who has supported me with the series so far (shoutout to @kitten4sannie , @byuntrash101 and especially @desirehorizon for being amazing!) everyone’s sweet comments have been greatly appreciated, and I just hope this silly little fic brings a smile to your everyday lives.

ty for making writing worth it as a writer. now cue the opening credits!

“ABSOLUTELY NOT” Hongjoong says.

“But dadd,” she whines, clutching the wrinkled pamphlet closer to her chest. Eunseo’s small hands are covered in purple doodles her sister drew using a glitter pen. 

“Why not?” the girl complains, shrugging her shoulders. 

He sighs, pushing his glasses up with one hand as he continues typing away at the important document the producing company sent him on his laptop. He tries his best to reason with the child.

“Because, baby…” pausing to think for a moment before responding. “It would be hard for your mom and I to find a time that fits into our schedules. I’ve got work, and she must be busy as well.” 

Eunseo glares at her father’s excuse. 

Okay, yeah, the man knows it’s somewhat of a lie, himself. 

She continues to protest by shoving the advertising pamphlet in her dads face and blocking his view of the screen. Thankfully, Hongjoong is used to these sort of work distractions, expertly avoiding her by craning his neck sideways and continuing to type away.

“But dad, it’s an amazing cottage resort! They’ve got a lake where you can go swimming in, a forest hiking trail, a bonfire to roast marshmallows and even a diner less than fifteen minutes away! So if you end up burning the camp food like last time, we can just order and eat in! Isn’t that great?” She beams. 

He stops typing for a second, fingers hovering over the keyboard as he gives his first born a look that makes her immediately break into a sweet smile, batting her lashes and flashing him a look of innocence. 

“Please?” She begs, standing on the edge of her feet as she gazes up at him. “The last time we went was when Eunbyul and me were toddlers.” 

And how on earth could any dad’s heart not melt at the sight of his daughter trying to convince him about one harmless vacation? 

Hongjoong wheels his office chair back, turning so he could look her in the eyes properly and tuck a stray hair behind her ear. 

“Listen honey, I’m sorry, I really wish I could, but…” he trails off, looking back at the open tabs and file documents displayed on his computer.

Turning his head around and upon seeing a frown form on his daughter's face, he quickly reassures her. 

“Once you finish your final piano recital tomorrow and your mom picks your sister up to take her to her hockey game, how about we go fishing the weekend afterwards?” he suggests, brows raising. “That’ll mean I have just the two of you all to myself.”

Eunseo mumbles under her breath, quiet but insistent enough that he catches it. 

“But we’re supposed to be a family of four.” 

She sulks, thinking of how that would leave you, her mother, left out of their plans. The arms holding the pamphlet up, ultimately fall down in defeat. 

He places a peck on her forehead, patting her on the back. “You know, if you can get your mom to say yes, then I’ll think about it” he chuckles, knowing the highly unlikely probability of the event.

Adjusting his glasses, the producer goes back to his work, peeking his daughter slugging away from the corner of his eye. 

Eunseo slumps her shoulders in defeat as she walks out of her dads office, turning the corner to see her twin sister, Eunbyeol, pressing her ears near the door with her neck outstretched. Clearly she’s been caught in the middle of trying to overhear their conversation. 

The twin younger by fifteen seconds quickly rushes over, waiting expectantly.

“So? What did dad say?”

Eunseo exhales, throwing the information pamphlet away on the wooden floors and slumping against the living room couch. 

“He’s totally not buggin. Said he wants to take us fishing next weekend instead. Just us three.” she grumbles. 

Eunbyeol scrunches her nose at the idea. 

“But dad sucks at fishing.”

Her sister groans, kicking her small feet against the couch in frustration. “I know!” Eunbyeol starts to worry, coming to sit beside her.

“Then how on earth are we going to get mom and dad to get back with each other again? They haven’t been in the same room since we were like, five!”

Her twin sister scoffs, “First, we gotta get them to have a proper conversation with each other. They barely even talk when they drop us off at each other's houses.”

Nobody truly knows why you and Hongjoong had divorced so suddenly when the girls were young. Not even themselves.

All they were used to were cold stares and one word replies shared amongst their parents, refusing to find harmony in their co-parenting.

Frankly, your girls have had enough of the performance you were both trying to maintain, looking past your expressions to realize you and your husband still held feelings for the other. It was only a matter of time and place in order to set you two up together, thus, the idea of an intimate, family getaway came into their minds. 

After a few moments of letting her words hang in the air, Eunbyeol’s eyes widened to the size of saucers. 

“That’s it!”

The older twin looks up quizzically, watching her sister jump off the couch and gaze at her excitedly. 

“We’ll just have to force them to meet each other! We can always guilt trip them for dropping us off at their houses and making us play alone!”

Eunseo rolls her eyes at the idea. “Right, and how are we going to do that dummy? The only reason they’d do that, was if it was an emergency.”

Whoever said twin telepathy wasn’t a thing was a liar, because the second Eunseo catches onto what her sister is saying, the twins share a look of pure mischievousness, the gears in their brains working together as one. 

With hushed whispers and quiet giggles, the twins immediately begin conducting their plan in secrecy near the corner of the living room, backs turned and in the middle of discussion when Hongjoong walks out of his office with an empty coffee mug. 

“What are you guys doing over there?”

“Leave us alone! Family man traitor!” Eunbyeol shouts, holding a slightly hostile grudge to her father before turning back to whisper to her twin. 

Hongjoong shakes his head, sighing as he heads into the kitchen. 

“Then it’s perfect! I’ll stay here with dad once my piano recital is over, and then when Mom picks you up for your hockey game tomorrow, we’ll try convincing them together!”

Eunbyeol nods her head in agreement, eyes lighting up with excitement as she whispers in a hushed tone. 

“And once both events end, we’ll pretend to be so sick that they have to take us to the nearby hospital.”

The other twin smirks. ”Where we’ll end up guilt tripping them into taking us to the cottage.”

They double high five in victory at their flawless plan, already waiting for tomorrow to come as soon as possible.

“A summer cottage?” you repeated, brows raising at the idea as you made a left turn onto your street. 

Eunbyeol nods eagerly from the back seat after getting picked up, having ranted on and on about the ad in the pamphlet since the moment you saw her.

“It's an amazing establishment mom,” She boasts, making you laugh at her words while parking the car and unbuckling your seatbelt.

“They have everything you could possibly think of!”

“Oh, really?” You say skeptically, opening the door for her. 

Eunbyeol is lost in the middle of passionately describing all the relaxing activities you could do by yourself, or rather per se, with a special partner together. 

“There’s couples hiking retreats, couples canoeing, couples yoga… did I mention couples hiking retreats?” She confuses, retracing her words. 

You roll your eyes and smile, keys jangling as you walk through the entrance of your apartment flat while balancing the bags and items in your hands.

Being a wedding dress designer and yet picking up your daughter from your ex-husband's house could’ve been ironic to some people. But after having split with Hongjoong since the girls were so young, you came to grow fond of having some independence as a divorcee, channeling your main focus into setting up your own bridal shop downtown.

It was through that hard work and focus that you did it all by yourself with no additional help.

You’d be lying if you said you haven't opened a bottle of red wine some nights due to loneliness as a divorced single mother, but at least that was what you had your daughters for.

You made sure to work just as hard as you did enjoy playing and spending time with them. After all, they were the light of your life and purpose for living.

Balancing the pizza you picked up on the way home, you set it down on the kitchen island, telling Eunbyeol to go wash her hands in the sink. The girl doesn’t stop ranting.

“There’s usually only two rooms in the cottage, so you’ll have to sleep together with dad, but I guess you won't mind, would you? After all, you were once married” She rolls her eyes, reaching for the soap.

You shake your head with a sigh. ”What is up with you and getting me and your father together in the same room?” you muttered as you took out the plates and utensils. 

Eunbyeol eventually walks back to you, wiping her hands on her baggy jeans before sitting on the kitchen stool. 

“It’s not that I’m obsessed, Mom. Actually, Eunseo and I are just dying to get away this summer now that school is over.”

Turning around from plating the pizza and salad, you chastise your daughter, telling her to sit with her bum flat on the stool so she doesn’t fall. She immediately listens, carrying on with her persuasion. 

“We just want you and dad to get the chance to relax as well, that’s all!” her mouth full from a bite of hot, greasy pizza. 

You smile, wiping your washed hands on the kitchen towel and coming over to wrap your arms around her affectionately. 

“Spending time with you and Eunseo every week is how I relax,” you assured her, smothering your baby with kisses on her cheek.

Byeol lets out a squeal of annoyance, taking another bite of her pizza. “You’re squishing me!” She tries hiding her smile, failing when you lean in closer. 

You pull back in laughter, ruffling her hair as you walk away while reminding her.

“Oh! Don’t forget you’ve got your hockey game tonight!”

Byeol chews faster, munching on the soft crust and counting down the hours on the kitchen clock. 

She smiles to herself. 

“Don’t worry, I know!”

“What do you mean you need to go to the hospital?” Hongjoong asks in a worried voice, standing against the women’s washroom stall. He holds Eunseo’s congratulatory flower bouquet for first place in hand, feeling the stares of multiple women passing by, clearly judging him for being in the ladies room with them. 

“Honey, is everything all right?” He asks worriedly. A string of groans come from behind the door.

“You need to leave!” one old lady thrusts her walking cane at the father, lips pursed in dissatisfaction. 

Eunseo did such a phenomenal job tonight for her piano recital, that Hongjoong was shocked to see his daughter clutch her stomach first thing after running down the steps of the stage, dashing to the washrooms.

He whips his head back. “My daughter’s having a bit of a situation in here, okay miss? Have a bit of understanding!” He barks frustratedly out loud to the onlookers before speaking softly back to the stall door. 

“Eunseo, baby, talk to me, is everything alright in there? Are you sure you need to go to the hospital? Is it that bad?” 

The girl continues her acting performance, letting out fake groans while typing furiously on her cellphone. 

“Oh the pain! I think I might have food poisoning, dad!”

Seolie: How far along are u

Byeolie: Mom’s outside, banging to come in. 

Seolie: same, I told dad I needed to go to the hospital.

Eunseo lets out another groan of pain, causing Hongjoong to worry even more. 

“That’s it, Eunseo. Let me in and help you” he decides, searching his bag for a painkiller or at least some sort of medication for relief. 

The girl frantically checks her phone, eyes lighting up at the new message. 

Byeolie: Mom’s getting the car to take me to the hospital. I’ve got her convinced to call dad soon.

Eunseo types as fast as her small fingers can move, even faster than when she performed her piano solo from before. 

Seolie: Then what do I do????

Hongjoong gets slightly suspicious at the lack of sound coming from the stall, calling to his daughter again.

“Eunseo? Everything alright?”

At the next notification, the girl makes up her mind, getting the signal from her sister. 

Byeolie: play dead. Mom calling soon. See ya there.

The actress gets into character, gaining her composure before unlocking the washroom stall and holding her stomach as she stumbles into her dad’s surprised arms. 

“Eunseo!”

She wails, falling limp. “Oh, dad! Please! Take me to the hospital, it hurts too much!”

It’s truly a mystery which parent she got her acting skills from.

But she doesn’t have to tell him twice at that point. The man is already piggy backing his fainted daughter and sprinting out of the ladies washroom, reassuring her with soothing comments as he makes a beeline for the parking lot.

“Stay with me baby!” He huffs, unbeknownst to Eunseo who peeks one eye open. 

Only after he straps his daughter in the backseat and is turning on the engine does he receive a sudden phone call from you, pressing the speaker for the whole car to hear your panicked voice. You break the news to him first. 

“Eunbyeol’s severely sick. She fainted right after her hockey game.”

Hongjoong’s eyes widened. “What?”

You sighed, running a hand through your hair. “She was holding her stomach saying she ate something wrong. Is Eunseo okay?” 

Hongjoong puts the stick into drive, backing out of the parking lot and replying in a hurry.

“She’s hit with the same thing right now. I’ll meet you at the Hospital in ten” he grunts, sweat forming on his brow as he speeds through traffic, not caring if he gets a ticket. 

Had he looked in his rear view mirror, he would have seen Eunseo sagging near the car door, clutching her stomach with a small grin on her face.

You never liked the hospital. 

The sounds of babies crying and hospital beds wheeling become the background noise, shifting nervously in your seat that was in the emergency pediatrics unit waiting area. 

Hongjoong has his eyebrows furrowed, hunched over one seat beside you as he hangs his head in his hands, knees bouncing up and down. A middle aged nurse nasally calls on the next family waiting from the front desk, boredom laced in her voice. 

You sigh, uncrossing your legs and choosing to bite at the fingernail on your right hand once realizing you’ve already done the same to all the ones on your left. 

“It’s all my fault.” Hongjoong confesses, suddenly sitting still. 

You glance to your left, watching as he sits up slowly. 

“Last thing they ate together would’ve been at my house. I probably made them sick with something I fed them,” he dejects, hanging his head down in shame. 

“It’s all my fault, god I’m so stupid!” He beats himself up. 

You have half the mind to snap at your ex-husband, anger already filling up inside you earlier when you heard Eunbyeol suggest it was something she ate at her dad’s house. You really did want to yell at him for being so bad of a chef that he sent his own daughters to the emergency pediatrics unit, undeniably relieved that Seonghwa was working tonight’s shift. 

But those cruel words sitting on the tip of your tongue are thrown away when you glance down to see your ex-husband missing a shoe on one of his feet. 

Hongjoong rushed over here so fast with Eunseo that he left his shoe behind like some sort of fairytale, Cinderella. He hasn’t even realized he wasn’t wearing one right now.

You exhaled, knowing that if there's one thing you’ve learned while parenting, it was that to have patience and understanding was a virtue. Even for your ex-husband.

“It’s not your fault,” you sighed, staring at your hands folded in your lap. 

It feels awkward when Hongjoong stops tugging at his blond locks to look at you in surprise, continuing to speak as you place a gentle hand on his thigh. 

“That could’ve happened to anyone. We don’t know yet if it was because of the food. Let’s just pray and wait and see” your voice being a sign of reliability to him. 

The man is a little shocked at your supportive nature to tell you truthfully. He delivers all the things he needs to say through his grateful gaze alone, reciprocating a small smile. 

“Didn’t think I’d see you guys tonight.” Seonghwa chuckles, walking in before Hongjoong has the chance to reply. He comes from the patient's room wearing his dashing, white doctor's coat. “Together, at that” he mumbles under his breath before looking up and flashing you a polite smile while giving his worried friend a soft pat on the back.

Hongjoong holds his breath when he asks: “How are they?”

“Better,” he tells him, flipping through some papers on his clipboard. “But it was a big shock to their bodies. They need some rest at the moment.” 

The pediatrician tries not to show his smile, standing in front of you and Hongjoong while hiding his expression behind his clipboard as per his niece’s request.

To be fair, if someone had told Seonghwa earlier that evening that he would receive a fifteen minute pep talk from his best friend's twin daughters that day in the emergency unit, he would’ve laughed in their faces. 

Alas, life was always filled with surprises. Here’s what went down thirty minutes earlier in the hospital room:

“We’re trying to get them back together,” Eunseo announced confidently, sitting next to her sister on the hospital bed. 

Eunbyeol nodded, eyeing the dumbfounded medical professional standing in front of them with his clipboard tucked under his arm, hands in his pockets. 

“So.. you guys don’t need an IV drip?”

“It’s this whole entire thing, Uncle Hwa, we’ll explain to you later.”

It took a minute before Seonghwa reclaimed his composure as an adult, chastising the twins for pulling a false alarm over something like this. He made sure to make them promise him they wouldn’t do something stupid like this again. But after that, of course Seonghwa is immediately pairing to help them with their plan on getting his best friend back together with his ex-wife. The man is just tired of watching Hongjoong beat himself up half the time about missing you. 

“So you essentially want me to lie about the fact that you guys don’t have food poisoning, and were just faking this whole thing so your mom and dad would have a reason to see each other.” 

The twins nod, one of them pointing out. “And make sure to tell them we’re fine of course. Maybe throw in we’re like, really sick, but that we’ll live so it’s best if we get rest.”

“At like a cottage or something” the other chimes in, wiggling her eyebrows at the hint. 

The doctor sighs, scratching his neck sheepishly. 

When Seonghwa leads you and Hongjoong into the hospital room, both of you feel awful seeing your babies laying in their beds, dressed in the children’s gowns. 

Eunbyeol peeks open her eyes first, voice hoarse (she practiced). 

“Mom? Dad? Is that you?” she groans, pretending to clutch her stomach in pain. 

Both you and Hongjoong rush to each child, grasping their hands and stroking their heads softly with sympathy. 

“Hey baby, I’m here” you coo.

“I’m so, so sorry girls, it was probably all my fault. I should’ve never cooked for you guys earlier today.” their dad cries out painfully, looking down in shame.

You come to stand beside him, reassuring them both. “But what’s important is that you guys get better now. We want to make sure you get the rest you need” you say, making eye contact with your ex-husband. 

Seonghwa clears his throat, crossing his arms as he flashes a wink to the girls behind your backs. 

“They seemed to have been mentally exhausted as well,” He asks on purpose, watching as you and Hongjoong share a look with each other. “Have they been receiving proper familial support at home?” 

“I can’t even remember the last time I saw my parents in the same room together.” Eunseo weakly admits, showing a faint smile. 

As parents, you and Joong feel the most amount of guilt anyone could ever feel. You realize how exhausting and stressful the pickups and drop offs to each other's houses could’ve been, especially when you two were so busy with your respective jobs to spend time with your daughters now that it was summer break for them. 

Hongjoong smiles, holding both their hands and making a promise to them. 

“Make sure to rest you two. Tell me, is there anything you guys need right now? Anything you guys want I'll make sure to get it for you.”

”Do you guys have crunchy ice?” Eunbyeol blurts out loud, breaking her weak facade. 

Eunseo almost wants to shoot a glare at her sister but she realizes both of you are still looking at them. 

“I can get you some ice!” Seonghwa quickly assures you and his nieces, mouthing to them good luck for support as he shuts the door behind him. 

You sigh, coming over to stroke Eunseo’s hair and caress Eunbyeol’s hand. 

“Well? Is there anything else you guys need from us?” Hongjoong states, eyes soft in sympathy. You nod, waiting to hear their response.

“Let us know girls, anything at all.”

Eunbyeol and Eunseo finally take their chance, sharing a hesitant look before speaking at the same time. 

“We want to go to the cottage”

“Together,” Eunseo says.

“As a family.” Eunbyeol adds in.

You and Hongjoong share a silent look. 

Later into the night, the twins are finally discharged from the hospital, deciding that they would stay at Hongjoong’s mothers apartment which was closest nearby, considering they were both tired and immediately needed a place to rest. 

The car ride home is awkwardly silent, even as the kids are (what you think) to be fast asleep, hockey gear and a bouquet of flowers riding with them in the backseat.

It was at their request for you to drive them to their grandmother's house, wanting both their parents with them till the ride home. Hongjoong settled on driving your car and dropping all of you off, planning to take a taxi back home and pick up his own car in the morning. Despite your protest on how inconvenient that was, he insisted as he didn’t want to disappoint the twins.

But suddenly the man begins to regret his offer, currently driving in complete silence on the highway, eyes facing forward and shoulders tense. Quiet FM nightly jazz plays from the radio. 

You’re sitting passenger seat up front with him in what feels like forever, looking solely at the reflections in the window, the street lamp lights scattering across your face as you travel through the nighttime traffic. It’s awkward being together like this.

You hear him clear his voice, speaking softly so he doesn’t wake up the girls.

“So, are we really considering that cottage retreat?” he glances back at you. 

You sit up, straightening your back and exhaling as you secretly wanted to have avoided that topic of discussion.

“We can’t Hongjoong,” you reasoned, shaking your head. “I couldn’t possibly take a whole vacation from the dress shop. Not unless I had someone take care of it for me, which my staff probably aren’t ready to do.” you explained, voice tense.

Hongjoong nodded, understanding your point of view. “I realize that. I’ve got a few projects I have to record and demo with Eden.” he tells you, an arm placed on the wheel with his sleeve rolled up. His veins become perfectly outlined as he passionately tells you about his producing job.

He’s so hot like that.

Jesus what were you thinking? Cursing your mind as you clear your voice and try to change the topic.

“How’s everything been going then?” you say stiffly. He nods, still awkward with sharing conversation with you. 

“Um, it's going good. You?” he asks.  

“Fine.” you swallow. 

Silence prevails. He’s first to speak again, building the courage to say the next thing in his mind. 

“I’m willing to put things on hold if I need to.” He confesses. 

Hongjoong continues to drive normally after having said that. Now it becomes your turn to stare at him now, watching how he glances at the side mirror, switching lanes swiftly like the pro-driver he was. 

“What do you mean?”

“Honestly, I think it would be good for the girls,” he admits, calling you by your name. Even hearing him call you your name feels weird. It feels foreign, like it almost wasn’t yours. 

“Hongjoong-” you warn, shaking your head at the warry possibility. 

“Just hear me out, alright?” He states firmly, making you quiet. 

He glances back into the rear view mirror, watching your girls peacefully asleep with their heads leaning against each other. 

“It’s been almost seven years. Seven years since they’ve last seen their parents speak to each other without breaking into a fight. Tonight was the first time they saw us together without having to plan a drop off and pick up in god knows how long.”

Hongjoong licks his lips, gripping the wheel as he emphasizes. “Seven years since they’ve gotten a goodnight hug and kiss from us at the same time in one place.”

You scoff, turning to face him properly this time. “I don’t know why you’re acting as though we can make this request of theirs come true Hongjoong. This is a big deal-”

“It is a big deal!” he exclaims, trying to get his point across. “I can see how badly our daughters want us to both be in their lives more, to acknowledge the fact that the other still exists after splitting apart.”

He sighs. “Us, not acknowledging each other’s existence at all is worse than if we had to see each other regularly.”

You bite your lip, getting angry. “So what Hongjoong? You’re saying you want to suddenly play family with them at the cottage?”

You shrug your shoulders. “Do you really think we can pretend to be normal parents to them without fighting like we are now? There’s a reason why our current schedules work. Don’t make me seem like the bad guy for not wanting to take them.” You glared, pointing a finger at him. His jaw locks. 

“You fully knew the lifestyle changes we would need to make as a couple when you signed those legal papers—”

“Well then did you also predict everything that happened after you brought me those papers?” He spits like venom, gaze hard as he clenches the wheel.

You blink your eyes at his words, pressing your knees together at his sudden attack. 

You don’t remember clearly if you even meant what you said at the time when you threw those papers at him seven years ago. But all you still know is that Hongjoong was just as stubborn as you were, making up his mind to sign them in the end regardless.

Looking in the rear view mirror, you muttered to him quietly. 

“Don’t raise your voice. The kids are sleeping.”

Their dad scoffs, muttering a sure, under his breath as he switches lanes. 

The kids were in fact, not sleeping, and very much awake. Eyes closed but ears wide, as they were listening in to the first real discussion their parents were having in so long. Or perhaps it was an argument?

At the right turn into his mother’s apartment’s underground parking lot, Hongjoong shuts off the engine, getting out of the car without another word and shutting the door in your face. 

You pinched the bridge of your nose, hear the back door open. 

You watch in the corner of your vision as his demeanor immediately changes, softly caressing Eunseo and Eunbyeol’s hair. 

“Hey girls, we’re here now. You gotta wake up.” He coos.

They yawn theatrically, pretending to stretch their arms. 

“So soon?” Eunbyeol mumbles.

A few feet ahead, you see your mother in law walking out from the elevators, a knit cardigan wrapped around her small frame. You smiled, getting out of the car and greeting her first. 

“We’ll leave Eunbyeol’s hockey gear with you for the night if that’s alright Mom-” 

Hongjoong’s words are cut off as the woman who birthed him walks straight past him, ignoring him and immediately taking you in her warm embrace, eyes forming crescent moons. 

“How are you my dear?” she asks, causing you to smile and hug your mother in law affectionately. “It’s been so long, I’ve missed you so much!”

Despite the break up between you and Hongjoong, you were thankful for one thing, and that was the fact that your relationship with Hongjoong’s family stayed strong, especially with Mrs. Kim.

“I’ve missed you too” you tell her genuinely. “I’ve been good, I’m just sorry for dropping them off so suddenly at your place,” You say, feeling apologetic for waking her up late into the night. 

“We had a bit of a situation,” you explain, watching as Hongjoong collects their things. 

She shakes her head, reassuring you. “Nonsense! Why would you be sorry for that.” she grins, turning her head at the car. “And where are my girls, may I ask?”

At the sound of her voice, Eunbyeol and Eunseo dash out from the back seat and into their grandmother's welcoming arms, pressing soft kisses to her cheeks.

Hongjoong is the only person that stands all alone, awkwardly holding the bouquet of flowers with heavy hockey gear and a duffle bag perched on his shoulder. 

“Oh, how I’ve missed my little squirrels!” she exclaims using their signature pet name and happily reuniting with her grandchildren. 

She turns her head, face falling at the sight of her son and lips pursing into a frown. 

“And where on earth have you been? Not giving me a call!” she snaps, slapping her son on his back. Eunbyeol laughs out loud while Eunseo tries to keep her giggles in. 

You hear your ex husband protest to her while you close the back seat door. 

“OW! I’ve been busy alright?” he mumbles, massaging his sore arm. 

Your mother in law takes both the twins hand’s on each side, nodding her head to you. 

“Leave all the kid’s stuff to Hongjoong, he’ll take care of it darling” she smiles sweetly, sending a glare to her son to take a hint and be more of a gentleman to you. She walks away with her smiling granddaughters, exchanging light-hearted giggles and excitement. “Bye, mom!” The twins wave back. 

Hongjoong cranes his head up, sighing at the ceiling before taking Eunseo’s piano bag that you were holding in your hand in one swift motion, walking reluctantly behind the three. 

“Stay here. I’ll drop them off.” he briskly walks away, leaving you stunned. 

Hongjoongs words from before can’t help but replay inside your head as you wait for him to come back down. 

Before you guessed it, it was already the ride back home, and the car was painfully silent once again. In reality, you were each thinking deeply to yourselves about the possibility of the cottage retreat. Could you really be a mom and dad together as a couple to your kids?

“Are you giving your plants enough water?” He brings you out of thought, the car slowing down as he turns onto your street. 

You look up, giving him a confused look. 

Hongjoong nods in direction, following his eyes to look at the measly, dying flower pot perched on the steps of your flat’s entrance as the car stopped to a halt. “You know, it’s really hard for plants to die when they’re outside.” He says in amazement at your shit gardening. 

You scowl at him, asking him when he became such a plant expert all of a sudden. 

He continues to poke fun at you, smirking when he undoes his seat belt. Hongjoong suddenly leans over to help you unbuckle your own, face dangerously close to yours as he lowers his voice. 

“Unless their owner just really sucks at taking care of them.” 

His eyes gaze into yours for a split second, feeling your face heat up from the proximity. You let out a tiny gasp for air when he leans back in his own seat. 

“Fuck off” you replied harshly. 

“You should give them some more care,” he suggests, ignoring your swearing. 

You don’t reply to his stupid comment, refusing to look at him as you get out of the car. 

“I can go in by myself” you press, adjusting the strap of your purse on your shoulder. You didn’t think it was necessary to draw out your time with this man any further.

Hongjoong straightens his dress shirt as he moves to your side of the car, shoving his own car keys in his trousers as he locks your doors and hands over the keys. You take them hesitantly, watching as he rests against the car door, strong arms crossing against his chest. 

“Think about it at least.” he mutters to you. 

You look at him, eyes shutting softly when you realize he was still talking about the cottage getaway. Sighing his name is exasperation, you run a hand through your hair. 

“Hongjoong-”

“Would it kill you to spend a week with me and our daughters?” He scoffs as he asks you straight up, looking at you in a way that makes you hesitate to say your next words. You observed one hand come to shuffle with the silver lighter in his trouser pockets. 

You stayed silent for a moment, genuinely thinking back to your daughters and what this meant to them if you went. What this would mean for you two as well. 

Finally, you look up to him, returning his gaze.

“I need time.” 

He nods, face serious. “I understand.”

“Let me think about it.” You mumbled. 

And with that you turn around, walking up the steps to your front door. At the sight of your flowerpot, you quickly remember his comment and snatch it in your hands, slamming the door shut to Hongjoong as he finally lets a soft grin break out on his face. Letting his back come up from leaning against the door, Hongjoong nods his head, satisfied enough at that answer, as he walks silently down the road while opening his Uber app. 

At least you’d give it some thought. 

Okay, maybe now you’ve given it too much thought. 

Sipping your fifth glass of wine of the night, you’re sitting, back hunched over with your knees tucked into your chest on the breakfast table chair, zoning out as your best friend Sophie continues barking at you and your inconsistent commitment. 

“I don’t even understand why you’re considering going! Does the man realize what it takes to leave your own shop for a full week?” she fumes, adjusting her royal jelly sheet mask while cursing at your ex-husband for pressuring you into going to the family retreat. 

“Not everyone can just pack their bags and go swimming at the cottage, Jesus Christ” she rolls her eyes. 

“He didn’t pressure me,” you told her pouting. “He wants to do it for the kids” you mumbled looking down as you defended him. 

You invited your best friend Sophie over to your apartment that evening for your weekly slumber party, a time you each looked forward to dedicating a bottle of wine and chardonnay over some gossip, spilling all the uneventful drama in your lives. 

Perhaps you revealed too much drama to your best friend tonight. 

“I don’t think I would mind going, to be honest” you hiccup, words slurring. “I haven’t had a vacation in so long, Sophie, and the girls really want to go! I would feel bad for leaving them with nothing to do this summer.” confessing through the alcohol. 

Cheeks flushed, you sigh as you play with your silk robe mindlessly while Sophie shakes her head at you, one hand coming up to snap at you and bring you back to reality. 

“Hello? Earth to Ms. Divorcee?” She sighs, rolling her eyes in frustration. “You said you wanted to set boundaries with him! To cut the line straight and keep your distance so you could get over your feelings for him! Show him who’s boss!” 

“He said he’s willing to put his music projects on hold for us,” you muttered quietly, the thought making your heart weak as you smiled at the memory of Hongjoong teasing you about your flower pot. Your chest blossomed with warmth now. 

Sophie sighs, shaking her head as she thinks just how differently you were feeling four wine glasses ago.

“Listen, honey, I’m just warning you in advance” she sips the golden liquid in her glass before placing it on the table. 

“Take it from a girl who’s had three divorces. I mean look at me! I’m still somewhat young, I’ve got no kids, no responsibilities, filthily rich, and not once have I had to pay for my own divorce settlement fees!” 

You nod mindlessly, eyes blinking softly under the bright kitchen lights. 

“What you need is a provider, sweetheart,” she crooned, caressing your head. 

“A guy who won’t leave you stressed and unimpressed like Hongjoong does.”

You continue mindlessly nodding your head at her words, ears perking up when you hear small footsteps come down the stairs. 

“Hi mom, Hi aunt Sophie.” Eunbyeol greets, eyes glued to her iPad that Eunseo trails after from behind, whining how it was now her turn to play Super Mario.  

“Hi girls,” Sophie replies like the cool, hot aunt she is, eyes shut as she’s concentrating on giving herself a collarbone massage right now. 

“Hey sweetheart,” you mumbled, smiling at your daughters standing near the fridge getting a glass of water. 

“Say, did your dad tell you guys anything about the cottage?” You blurt out loud, avoiding the look that Sophie gives you. Eunbyeol looks up from the glowing screen, ears perking in interest. “No, not much, why?” 

Eunseo snatches the iPad from her twin, coming over to you. “Did Dad say we’re going?” She asks enthusiastically, eyes widening. Sophie is quick to assure them. 

“Now of course not girls, your mother here was just-”

“Oh fuck it, why not?” you say confidentially, shining a bright smile. “Let’s go to the cottage!” You exclaimed in drunk excitement, all three girls staring at you with their jaws hanging at your sudden profanity as well as your final decision. 

Oh, how dangerous the effects of a bottle of wine were. 

Eunseo and Eunbyeol immediately embrace each other in a passionate hug, squealing in excitement that their plan actually worked. You and Hongjoong were now both convinced. “Oh my gosh, we’re going to go as a family!” They cried in happiness. You giggled at their joy, reciprocating their enthusiasm.  

Sophie leans back in her seat defeated, shaking her head with pursed lips as she picks up the whole Chardonnay bottle and sips it. 

“Oh whatever. . . This isn’t my problem anyways.” 

When Hongjoong drops by the next morning to pick up Eunbyeol and Eunseo from your house for the weekend, he can’t lie but be a little heartbroken at the way his daughters ignore his kiss to them first thing. They instead, immediately shove the cottage advertising pamphlet in his face with victorious grins. 

“See! We told you mom would say yes!” 

“Say yes to what?” He pouts, avoiding the paper and obsessively trying to peck a kiss to each of his daughter's cheeks. The idea of going to the cottage almost slipped the busy man’s mind after almost a week of no news from you. 

“What’s so important that you guys don’t even say hi to me anymore?” he sulks.

Eunseo giggles, fighting back her laughter when her dad tries to tickle her with his kisses. 

“We’re going to the cottage!”

Hongjoong stills himself, leaning back to make sure he heard her correctly. 

“We’re what?”

Eunbyeol, taking after her mother, has a cheeky expression on her face as she places her hands on her hips and sasses her father. 

“Pack your bags and swimming shorts, daddy, we’re going on a family vacation!” 

In perfect timing, you manage to stumble out your front door, coffee mug in hand and mid-yawn when you realize Hongjoong is already staring at you in shock. 

“What?” you snap, still grumpy from your slight hangover. “You’ve never seen a woman wake up before?” You replied, asking your kids if they packed all their stuff. 

The twins watch as their dad stands up from his crouched position. 

“You’re going to go to the cottage?”

At Hongjoongs words you freeze, everything coming back to you all at once. The wine, the twins, the promises, it hits you like a moving truck. 

“Well…”

“No take backs mom! You said it yourself last night that you were excited to go to the cottage!” One of the twins pointed out. 

Hongjoong doesn’t take his eyes off of you. 

“I-I did say that, didn’t I?” You chuckled sheepishly, toes curling at the rookie mistake you made in parenting 101: saying yes when you should’ve said no. 

Your ex-husband quickly tells the kids to put their things in the trunk, promising he’ll be right with them after talking to you. As Hongjoong dashes up the stairs in his white polo golf shirt, you feel slightly exposed being in only your silk slip dress and robe. 

“I didn’t realize you’d be here so early” you mumbled, looking down at your toes. 

He ignores you. “So I’m guessing we’re going then?” He smirks, looking at you with an expression of undeniable cockiness and peaked interest. 

You shrug nonchalantly. “Let’s surround the focus of this trip towards the kids” you remind him, straightening your back.

Hongjoong nods, agreeing with you wholeheartedly. “Of course, that was my intention from the beginning,” he smiles. 

You swallow the lump in your throat, unnoticing his stare drop at your breasts perking up from the cool morning air. You jump in surprise as you hear the honking of the car. 

“Come on, love birds! We gotta go back to dad’s to get our swimming stuff!” Eunbyeol cackles, leaning from the backseat into the driver's seat window. Eunseo already begins journaling in her hello kitty note book, an organized list of what she’ll need to bring to the cottage.

Hongjoong looks back at his daughters, before looking back at you with a smile. 

“Let’s keep in touch about details, alright?”

You nod silently, gripping your mug. At the sound of your nextdoor neighbor coming out, Hongjoong contemplates for a moment before quickly leaning forward, shielding you from their view with his backside. Clearing his throat, Hongjoong nods his head to the inside of your house, leaning forward to whisper to you. 

“Think, um, you should get inside, it’s getting cold,” he mutters, his dimples faintly showing. You glare up at him, “I’m going to say goodbye to my own daughters”. Still clueless to what he was referring to. He grins, shrugging his shoulders before looking at you. 

“If you insist. Just thought you wouldn’t want your neighbor to see what I can see, would you?”

You gasp at his words, looking down at your chest to see what he means before wrapping your robe around you. You quickly waved goodbye to your girls before you shut the door in Hongjoong’s smug face. 

It’s now become the second time you’ve done that.

Thankfully, the next time you see Hongjoong you’re wearing a much more appropriate outfit. In a white cotton blouse and casual jean shorts, your effortlessly chic vacation outfit was the only highlight today, considering the day you had been internally dreading for so long was finally here. 

You tried to take deep breaths while scurrying all over your house and finishing some last minute packing. Reassuring yourself that a family getaway couldn’t kill you. 

Right?

Reservations at the cottage were made over the phone last week, booking a house with the perfect lake side view, access to the forest trail and close proximity to the offered activities. It would only be a seven day stay, both in your respective rooms, (you clearly emphasized you and Hongjoong had to have separate ones) while the twins would lodge together. You had no intention of interacting with your husband alone together on this trip, apart from the quote on quote, ‘family bonding times’ you promised your daughters. And yet why were you here sweating nervously like a sinner in church?

“What a hot lady!” Eunbyeol wolf-whistles at your outfit when she walks through your bedroom doors. You jump at the sudden entrance, realizing Hongjoong was already here to pick you up with the girls.

A pair of black designer sunglasses slightly too big for her sat perched on her nose. Eunbyeol smiles before jumping onto your bed of clothes. You already know Hongjoong must’ve spoiled her and her sister with those, buying them a pair each.

“C’mon Byeol, off the bed” you quipped, packing your toothbrush as she reluctantly slugged off the covers. 

Your suspicions of Hongjoong buying them designer items are correct when Eunseo walks in, classily perching her matching white ones on her head before chastising her sister's tasteless compliment. 

“Elegant. She’s Elegant, Byeol. You don’t just go around wolf-whistling at people.” she rolls her eyes. 

“You look very pretty by the way, mom”

You smiled, nevertheless pleased at both their compliments and thanking them before going back to doing a last minute check of your things. 

Sun cream, clothes, makeup bag, swimsuit…

At the thought of your swimsuit you immediately blush, thinking back to how Sophie forced you to borrow her yellow bikini that left very little to the imagination. Despite your protests that you wouldn’t be needing it, she insisted. 

Hongjoong is last to walk through your front doors, swinging his car keys around his index finger and calling to his three girls from the downstairs foyer of your apartment. The man is clearly excited for the trip, he can’t lie. 

“Come on ladies, we’re gonna miss the chance to swim in that lake if we don't leave soon!” 

Hongjoong is your typical dad, except for the fact that he does not mess with dad!fashion. The producer is dressed classily from top to bottom in a loose-fitting designer button up with a pair of reformed denim pants, his pearl earrings and gold piercings complementing his outfit perfectly. 

Kim Hongjoong didn't play when it came to fashion. Even as a father. 

“Coming!” You exclaimed, ushering your kids out of your bedroom and making your way down the stairs with your suitcase. Seeing that it would only be a week at the cottage, you tried to pack light, though you may have to reconsider that thought with the way you struggled to lift the case properly. 

“Need some help?”

A strong hand comes to help you, immediately inhaling the scent of Hongjoong’s cologne as he brushes his knuckles near yours. “Here, I’ve got it” he assures, making you step back and admire your undeniably fine husband. 

Ex-husband. You meant Ex-husband. Scratch out the fine as well. 

You watch from behind as he struts out the foyer, smiling and joking playfully with his twin daughters, carrying your luggage out the door with them. 

What was this trip doing to you?

Once you’re on route to the cottage resort and the GPS is set, the car is blissfully quiet, each and every one of you surprisingly at peace. Jittery excitement still lays deep in your daughters' minds as you overhear them talk about what they want to do first once they arrive. 

Hongjoong’s 2000s soft rock and ballad playlist is playing quietly throughout the speakers right now, relishing in the music as luscious, green trees flash by you from the passenger window. 

While Byeol and Eunseo distract each other on their own, Hongjoong turns to talk to you. 

“I’m not going to lie, it’s been forever since I’ve been on a road trip” he smiles.

You copy him, feeling good in the moment. “Same, I don’t remember the last time I went to one.” you confessed, thinking only of all the times you had in the past when you were a child and as a teenager. 

Even back to when you were a young college student, wide eyed and so innocent to the chaos of your first college retreat with Hongjoong. That was the summer you two began dating, and boy were you fools in love. You cautiously look to your husband driving, bringing up past memories.

“Do you remember that one college retreat we went on during second year?” 

The corners of Hongjoong’s lips are already grinning upwards, smiling as he reciprocates your expression. 

“Right, like I could forget that summer” he replies sarcastically, gripping the steering wheel. 

It’s an easy memory to digest. A time when you were both so young, filled with nothing but dreams and passionate love for one another. Love so deep, that you remember the nights you’d spend locked up with Hongjoong under the sweaty bed sheets inside your cabin, blissfully making love until the sun would rise and he would finally kiss you to sleep. Perhaps, it was that summer when you realized you were going to marry and be with Kim Hongjoong forever someday. 

Though it’s too bad, someday already passed. 

“Do you remember when Seonghwa got so drunk he ended up confessing to Jieun in front of all the girl’s sleeping cabins?” Hongjoong snickers, relishing in the embarrassing memory his friend always hates him for bringing up. You laugh out loud, remembering the memory. “Oh my god, yes!” You turned to face him, shaking your head. “In nothing but his underwear, right?” 

Hongjoong nodded, smiling with one hand on the steering wheel as he drove.

“Didn’t he end up jumping into the lake afterwards? With you having to go in and save him as well?” You share your laughter with one another, catching up on past memories as your twin daughters listened attentively in the back, reliving them with you together.

That's what makes the hour and half drive from the city into the wilderness feel so short, finally pulling into the graveled parking lot of the vast cottage resort. White suburban cottages lined along one another, a good amount of distance in between each for every family staying. 

As Hongjoong parked the car, the view outside was so glorious you had to hold your breath. Glistening clear blue waves in the lake reflect the bright sunshine from above. A light breeze is present today with the way the willow and oak trees swayed gently. 

“It’s beautiful” you gasped from as far as you got out of the car, stretching your upper body with eyes closed as you inhaled the fresh air. 

Hongjoong stills his movements, shutting the door before replying with his gaze caught at your backside.

“Yeah, it is” he smiles.

Both of you turn around at a loud voice coming from behind. “We’re gonna explore the campsites and souvenir shops first!” Eunbyeol shouts as she runs away with her sister's hand in hers, towards the wooden cabin that's settled further away. 

“What about lunch?” you call to them. 

“We’re not hungry!”

Hongjoong tells them to be safe, and to stick around nearby. You smirked, helping him unload the trunk as you told him. “They’ll be fine. They’re probably too excited to even think right now” you giggled, bumping shoulders with him. 

You feel the tension that was once so strong between you two fade slowly, walking up the wooden steps of your lodge and exchanging conversation with each other.

“Hey, I just want my babies to be safe” he admits, a grin on his face as he holds the cooler in his hands. You chuckle, shaking your head at his protectiveness. 

“Here it is!” he exclaims, setting the suitcases in the front foyer as he opens the door. “Lodge number 1117”

The two story cottage is larger than it appears from the outside, having a modern yet rustic interior that you and Hongjoong admired. It had everything you would need, from a well designed kitchen area to a cozy living room space.

“It’s perfect, the kids will love it” you beam, looking at the hanging hammock chair in the corner of the living room and the gray stone fireplace. It fit perfectly for your family. 

Hongjoong smiles, sunglasses perched on top of his head as he sets the luggage down near the kitchen. Walking up beside him, you help him unload the cooler and ice boxes first, settling into your new home for the next few days. 

“I’m guessing you still drink?” you ask, looking in his direction as you unloaded the case of beer you saw him bring from the trunk.

He gestured to the booze. “C’mon, it wouldn’t be a vacation without it, would it?” 

You wholeheartedly agreed, placing a few in the fridge before you shut it closed. 

“Hopefully, this time we won’t end up shit faced like we did back in college” you laugh, turning to face him. 

“I can already picture that time we got so drunk from that bottle of tequila my friend brought, we snuck out of the campsite and went to the forest and got lost.” you spoke, the memory a little foggy but nonetheless fresh in your mind. 

Hongjoong smiles, listening as you speak.  

“There wasn’t anything but trees and bushes in that forest!” You exclaimed, shaking your head. “What did we even do there?” 

Hongjoong replies nonchalantly, folding the cardboard box in his hands.

“I’m pretty sure we fucked.”

You momentarily freeze at his words, before letting out a soft awkward laugh, causing him to look up. 

“No we didn’t, Hongjoong” you immediately deny, not believing his words. But your brows began furrowing at the foggy memory, starting to realize you really couldn’t trust your alcohol tolerance, now as an adult and even back when you were a college student. Did you guys have sex? In a forest out of all places?

Hongjoong leans against the kitchen counter, across from you as he crosses his arms in front of his chest and smirks smugly. 

“Nope, I distinctly remember it” he recalls, taking a step closer so he was now in your space. 

“I held your hand in mind as we walked up that trail by the cliff. And gosh, were we horny that night, because I remember you complaining about all that dirt you got on your knees from giving me the greatest head i've ever experienced in my entire life-” 

Slapping your hands over his mouth to stop him from going on, you blushed as you glared at him. 

“Jesus christ,” you mumbled, rolling your eyes before confessing.

“I get it, we fucked.”

Suddenly, you and Hongjoong break out into giggles like varsity sweethearts again at the story. Though embarrassed and cringing internally from the way you acted as young adults, it was nice to share them together now. At the proximity in which you’re standing in, you can't help but stare at each other softly. A hand wraps around your waist, making your breath hitch as he pulls you closer. 

“What are you doing?” you grin, watching him.

He looms over you, able to tell that something sits right at the tip of his tongue that he hesitantly decides to say. “I’m pretty sure,” he mutters, staring at your face and cautiously grazing the skin under your blouse. You feel your breathing speed up. 

“I also held you like this in my arms as you were leaning against that tree” his grip gentle and immediately transporting you back to the scenery that night. His sharp tone contrasts his touch. 

“Yknow, the one we fucked against?” he teases to you one more time.

The scent of burning campfire. A cold, midnight breeze. The feeling of the rough cedar tree against your back as Hongjoong thrusted inside you with every delirious snap of his hips, holding you close while he fucked you to oblivion with only the forest animals standing witness to your sinful actions. The film replays like a cheesy R-rated romance movie in your mind. 

“Did you, now?” You gulp, looking up at him as you adjust to the foreign feeling of his touch on your hips. 

“Yeah. I remember it all” he states, smirking down at you with an intense gaze.

The memory dies down when you catch yourself staring at his lips, arms finding their way around his neck as he dives down to whisper softly to you.

“Do you remember too?” He asks.

How he held you in his arms. How he whispered in your ear while you came around his cock, drool and traces of cum littering the corners of your mouth while Hongjoong didn’t care if you were stretching his flannel from how hard you were tugging at the material.

You nod. “I do,” you muttered, lashes fluttering as you felt as though your heart wouldn’t stop beating. “I remember you kissed me on the lips,” you confessed. 

Perhaps you wanted him to do it again right now. 

He looks in your eyes, searching for your approval that you desperately give, breath hitting each other's faces as he slowly leaned down to try and connect your lips. His chest is pressed against yours, and you begin to realize you haven’t shared the same breath like that in so long. You were so close to kissing right then and there.

If only you leaned in closer…

“We’re back!”

You push Hongjoong across the kitchen, shoving his hip painfully into the marble counter and ignoring his high-pitched groan of agony as you immediately look away to avoid suspicion, continuing to grab the beer from the icebox in front of you.

“Girls!” you exclaimed, voice wavering. 

Of course, Eunbyeol and Eunseo walk in with matching postcards and goodies from the souvenir shop in their hands, their sunglasses perched on their heads as their eyes lit up with excitement. They were still oblivious to the fact that they almost caught their parents about to make out in the kitchen.

“Dad, this place is amazing!” Eunbyeol deadpans, telling her father. “They even have jet skiing on the other side of the lake! We gotta go now!”

Hongjoong clutches his hip, pursing his lips as he hides his expression of pain and surprise. 

“Really? That's great sweetie”

Eunseo however, is quick to catch on.

“What were you guys doing?” she looks at you suspiciously. Her words hang in the air for a moment. 

“Were you guys about to kis-”

Hongjoong and you frantically scurry to find a plausible excuse, shuffling awkwardly. 

“I was helping your dad unload the cooler” 

“I was helping your mom get something out of her eye”

Both girls stare at you meekly. Eunbyeol scrunches her nose. “Huh?”

Plastering on a fake smile, you briskly leaped over the luggage nearby, ushering them upstairs before they had the chance to ask anymore questions.

“I think it’s time to unpack your things.” you watched their eyebrows quirk at the way you pushed them out the kitchen.

“We can do it on our own, mom! It’s really no big d-”

You clamp Eunbyeol’s mouth shut with your hand, blushing profusely as you walk away with them. 

Hongjoong stands there alone in the kitchen, rubbing his hip and wondering what the hell just almost happened.

The next few days, you and Hongjoong don’t discuss the incident between you two. Rather, the beginning of the trip after that event has become a painful performance trying your best to be eerily polite yet distant to each other in front of your children, as if that would make you forget the fact that you two almost kissed in the kitchen.

“Could you pass the sunscreen, honey?” Hongjoong would say awkwardly, turning his back to flash you a cheery smile on the lake deck as Eunbyeol and Eunseo watched you interact while floating in the cool, summer waters. 

You passed the bottle to your ex-husband while maintaining awkward distance. “Of course, darling!” 

“Thanks honey!”

“No problem sweetheart!”

This resulted in Eunbyeol and Eunseo looking at their parents in horror, the youngest twin muttering under her breath as they discussed an urgent change of plans.

“We have to get them to stop being weird.”

Apart from that, the ‘family bonding time’ promise to your daughters was maintained, and each day was an adventure for all of you in terms of what you would do together next. An accumulation of forest trekking, water-skiing and outdoors barbeques on the patio of your cottage made everyday feel more and more special for your girls, seeing how they relished in having both their parents with them at the same place and time. It became moments of peace and resolution that eventually became special for you and Hongjoong too. 

“I hope we stay here forever,” Eunseo blurted out one evening after a blissful day near the lakeshore, watching as the sun began to go down. She was busy licking the sticky sides of her melting ice cream cone in one hand, the other one held in yours. 

Hongjoong and Eunbyeol were a few feet ahead, laughing loudly and holding hands as they compared their fruit popsicles with one another to see whose was bigger. 

“You and Byeol would eventually get sick of going to the lake all the time” You smiled, the corners of your mouth turning up before her next words made the strings of your heart tug. 

“Sure, but at least you and dad could be together with us too.”

You watched as she ran up to her sister and dad, joining in on their fun as she began boasting that her ice cream was better than theirs. Hongjoong’s smile is the biggest you’ve ever seen it to be, looking down at his girls with a golden tan from the past few days spent outside, and hair slightly damp from swimming. 

Any person could tell the love in his eyes was as pure a father’s love for his girls could be. 

Her words stuck with you until that very night, where after dinner, board games, and much pacing back and forth in your own room before getting into bed, you decided to cautiously approach Hongjoong’s room on the opposite side of the second floor.

Bare feet padded across the wooden floors as you peeked through the sliver of the open door.

He's wearing an oversized sleep tee and blue pajama pants, getting in some nighttime reading before bed. His glasses are perched on his nose, intently reading his paperback novel. He looks as domestic as a husband gets. 

At the sound of your steps though, he sits up from his relaxed state on his bed, one arm that was supporting his head coming out as the other hand settles the book down on his abdomen. He looks surprised to see you. 

“Hi” he states, looking at you. 

“Hey”

Hongjoong’s expression immediately softened at your figure, watching as you shuffled awkwardly in front of him. The room is quiet. 

“Can I come in?”

“Of course,” He nods, setting his bookmark in the spine of the cover and turning his attention to you, offering you to take a seat on his linen covers. You see his polaroid camera with photos taken of Eunbyeol and Eunseo perched on a desk nearby. 

You don’t see the ones he secretly took of you, as those are in his drawers. 

“Don’t tell me you can’t sleep by yourself” he gently teases before watching as your smile doesn't reach the ends of your eyes. You wrap your silk robe closer to your body, feeling sort of vulnerable. 

“How do you like the resort so far?” He asks, watching as you played with your fingers absentmindedly. “Is the room okay?”

“It’s wonderful Hongjoong, better than I could ever have hoped for.” You spoke up, telling the truth.

It’s hard to arrange your thoughts in your head when it’s just the two of you in his room. The kids were already fast asleep. Now was your chance to just tell him how you felt. Why were you hesitating so much?

“Hey, look at me.” Hongjoong’s soft voice calls out to you, a protective hand coming out to caress the back of your head in habit. He can tell you want to say something, and the gesture makes you emotional, remembering how he always used to do that to ease your nerves when you were younger. 

“What’s wrong? Am I making things uncomfortable on the trip?” he worries about the boundaries you established with him at the beginning, watching as your lip begins to quiver and the emotions suddenly overcome you. 

“I just wanted to tell you I’m sorry.” you sniffled, tears forming near the brim of your eyes as you looked up at the father of your children. 

Hongjoong’s eyes widened, shifting through the covers over to you. “Woah, hey, shh that’s alright I got you” he coos, immediately going into dad mode and embracing you in his arms, letting your head rest against his chest. 

The action is natural, no longer foreign or weird, and you silently thank him for leaving reassuring circles on your back. Husband or not, Hongjoong would always be your best friend first. You had forgotten how much you missed this comforting side to him.  

“Tell me what you’re sorry about” he states, chest tightening at your wet cheeks before he slowly raises your chin to look him in the eyes. 

“For being mean to you for so long” you sniffle, a weakened state of emotional guilt eating away at you. You let him watch you carefully.

“I’ve been thinking about how happy the girls have been during this trip. A-And it kills me that we’ve been fighting for the past seven years, and that they’ve grown up seeing such bad parts of ourselves, of my own self” you ramble, confessing how you felt. 

You look up. “They’re happy because we’re together Joong. Because we’re not fighting or avoiding each other like we used to do before.”

He watches as you look up at him with tears forming in your eyes. 

“You’re such a good dad. And I realized you deserve to hear that.”

At the sounds of more sniffles, Hongjoong finally speaks, smiling as he brushes stray hair from your face. 

“I wouldn’t want anyone else but you to be the mother of our children, I hope you know that”

His truthfulness throws you off guard.

“I’m sorry too” he sighs, letting you sit up straight and look him in the eyes properly. “I haven’t been the best partner either, baby. We were both mean to each other.” he says, brushing a tear away from your face.

“I’m pretty sure you’ve thrown a hair dryer at me once before as well” he attempts to make you laugh, affection blooming in his chest when he sees he succeeds, wiping your tears. 

“But I already knew how you felt, sweetheart. I always know” he smiles, eyes mirroring a weak ache in his heart.  

“Married or not, we were once friends. And now we’re family” His voice turns deep, strong and dependable like the father he’s become.

“We can start over” you tell him, smiling as he folds his hands over your palm. “We can always do better from now and going forward. For ourselves, and for Eunseo and Eunbyeol.” 

Hongjoong nods, hesitantly for a split second before he leans over to press a soft kiss to your cheek, showing a gesture of affection that you longed for so long.

You shut your eyes, the kiss making your heart flutter. 

“Friends again?” He whispers, though silently wanting something more. 

You sighed, pulling him in closer to embrace in a hug. “Friends” you nodded while inhaling his comforting scent. 

The next morning, and for the rest of the remaining trip onwards, you and Hongjoong’s relationship dynamics did the equivalent of a 180 degree turn. 

It’s hard to believe you two really just wanted to be ‘friends’

Eunbyeol and Eunseo could tell by the way you talked to each other more, noticing you share more secret glances and fleeting touches that were innocent to the eye, but concealing a longing that you both tried to hide. You knew you couldn’t get carried away. You and Hongjoong were simply resolving a rough patch in your parenting. Not getting back together in a relationship. 

But after spending more time together while Eunbyeol and Eunseo became occupied on their own, it was hard keeping the interactions to a justified amount. Long walks in the forest, evenings spent cooking together, even cuddling together on the couch during family movie night. Thinking your kids were too busy watching the vintage Disney movie play on screen, when in fact, the real love story they were more invested in was happening right in front of their eyes, watching their parents falling in love again.

This led to the last event in their plan that they hoped would finally seal the deal. 

On Saturday night, the last night of your trip before you had to go back to the city, you and Hongjoong are surprised to find mini invitations left on your beds, scribbled in glitter pen and cursive handwriting reading out the following:

Gourmet Dinner Date for 2

Time: 7:30 pm

Location: Outdoor patio 

Dress code: Formal and Classy

You and your husband chuckled at the cards left on your beds, suddenly finding a twin each by your side and ushering you to get ready. 

“Do you and your sister even know how to cook dinner, Eunbyeol?” You questioned as your daughter rushed to push you into your walk-in closet, forcing you to get ready. 

She huffs, placing her hands on her hips looking offended. 

“At least my cooking skills don’t take after Dad’s, mom.” She mumbled, choosing your shoes for you. “Have some trust in a girl!”

Meanwhile, Hongjoong gets pampered by Eunseo in the other room, though in reality, her blunt critiques on her dads fashion are bruising his pride at the moment. 

“Dad, you have many normal clothes to wear. You have to chill with the ripped baggy jeans.” she demands, trudging through his closet to find something formal for him to wear. 

He begins to protest but his daughter shakes her head. “You’re supposed to look good for mom!” she huffs, searching on her own. At Eunseo’s words, the man starts to slightly worry, scratching the back of his head. 

“You and Byeol are gonna join too, right?”

She stops for a second, looking back to her father as she avoids the question and instead retorts back. 

“It’s just a date, Dad. Relax”

Back to what was happening in the other room at the end of the hallway, you huffed in frustration when you walked back into your closet after Byeol rejected another one of your outfits for the dinner date. 

“I have nothing else to wear, sweetie, these are all the clothes I have.” you came to terms with a hand coming to your forehead after having searched in despair. 

The ten year old shakes her head before pushing you out of the way and digging deep into your suitcase. She reveals a delicate piece of material you didn’t even realize you packed. 

“We got some help from Aunt Sophie and Uncle Hwa to pack you guys clothes that you could wear for a special occasion.” she wiggles her eyebrows, a smug grin on her face as you gap in shock. 

You inspect the dress, lips parting in disbelief as you feel the material. 

“I haven’t worn this since I was in college.” You uttered softly to yourself. 

At one longing look of the short dress, you shake your head, walking back into the closet to find something else. “I-I can’t wear this Byeol, what would your dad think?“ you asked nervously.

“Dad said he thinks your boobs looked hot in this dress so Aunt Sophie and I picked it specially” she looks up at you, proud of what she just said.  

You whip your head around, mouth hanging open in shock.

“Byeol! Where did you hear that from?” 

She sighs. “Dad had one too many drinks this one time and started talking about you guys back in college” she explained before shoving the infamous black dress in your hands. 

“Talked a lot about how pretty you were,” she draws out her words in a teasing voice. You curse your husband for his mistake.

You bite your lip as you stare down at the fabric in your hands. 

It was undeniable. You knew you looked amazing in this dress. You could testify from the amount of times Hongjoong ripped it off of you after countless night out’s filled with sexual tension and playful flirting. For god's sake, Eunbyeol and Eunseo could’ve almost had another sibling thanks to that dress.

“Fine.” you muttered bashfully, turning away as you walked into the closet to change. 

“But I’m just gonna try it on.”

Thirty minutes, one mental breakdown and too many outfit changes to count later, you walk down the stairs wearing the dress Eunbyeol had successfully persuaded you to wear. 

What do you know, the kid was right. Your boobs looked amazing in that dress. 

Not just your boobs, your whole body looked incredible with its strong curves and the beautiful fill it gave to the dress, making it slightly tighter than when you wore it as a twenty year old, but still all the more mature and sophisticated. You really did look hot.

Eunbyeol rushes down the stairs before you, catching up with her sister to inspect her job on their fathers preparation. 

“Well?” She says expectedly, looking at her dad. “Let’s take a look!”

He sports a simple yet timeless white collar dress shirt, the first few buttons undone as he wears a form fitting black dress-vest that accentuates his waist, dress pants paired to go along with it. Though simple, his silver rings pulled the outfit together, making him just as good looking and sophisticated as you were. 

Hongjoong’s back faces towards your front, watching as the man nervously shuffles his hands in his pockets.

“How do I look guys?” He gulps, adjusting his collar and sweeping his blond hair back. 

Eunseo rolls her eyes, a grin on her proud little face. “Do you even have to ask, dad?” She’s more than confident in the outfit she and Seonghwa coordinated together. 

He chuckles, shaking his head as he nervously tells them. 

“I want to look good for your mom, you know what I mean? She's a difficult woman to impress sometimes.”

“I’m difficult?” You tease, walking down the last few steps of the stairs. 

The man turns his head around, losing his breath at the sight of you standing there in front of him, wearing that dress that he hadn’t seen you wear for so long, looking breathtaking in every possible way. 

“Hi” you grinned softly, feeling sort of shy.

The way you fit in that dress made an insatiable hunger fuel inside Hongjoongs chest, eyes gazing at the way you strutted over in the black, lace covered material with your hair tied back and glossed lips turned upwards as your dimples showed. He breaks from his admiration when you quirk a brow at him, making the man almost fall to his knees and stutter uncontrollably. 

“I-I No I didn’t mean that-“

You giggle as you bravely take Hongjoongs hands in your own, shutting him up as you turn to your daughters standing in front of you, starstruck at your aura. 

“Outside, right?” you winked at them. 

“Right this way!” Eunseo enthusiastically leads you out back to the outdoor patio, a perfect view of the garden and lakeside coming into effect. Hongjoong slips his hand from yours, and slides it across your waist, pulling you into his side. 

“My parents are too cool” Eunbyeol sighs under her breath, watching from behind in awe.

Your ex-husband makes you swoon when he leans in to whisper softly. “You look breathtaking, sweetheart.” feeling an immense sense of pride at how lucky he was to make you the mother of his children. 

You blush, turning to him to whisper playfully back. 

“Not bad yourself.” 

You both look forward when you come to a stop at the patio steps, sheer amazement at the full preparation your daughters did for this event. Fairy lights were hung around the area, a table with two chairs on either side placed with a white table cloth and a bouquet of freshly hand picked flowers from the forest, battery powered candles that were sold at the souvenir shop lit in the middle and glowing softly. 

Eunbyeol dashes to the door when it rings, making you and Hongjoong furrow your brows. 

“Is someone here?” he asks, watching Eunseo fold a napkin over her arm like the pro waiter she was. The other one walks out, an oily fast food paper bag in her hands as she smiles. “Dinner is served!” 

“Turns out that diner 15 minutes away also delivers!” She chuckled, helping her sister plate the two cheeseburgers, fries, and vanilla and strawberry milkshakes. 

You and Hongjoong continue to watch in stunned amazement as the girls prepare the not exactly gourmet(?) but still impressive meal in front of you, their small hands working swiftly. 

“You guys prepared all of this?” You asked, getting a little emotional. They grin proudly, nodding their heads. “We called the place earlier and planned it all by ourselves!”

You pressed a kiss to each of their soft cheeks, thanking them both as Hongjoong did the same. 

“What did I do to get so lucky with my girls?” he smiles, ruffling their heads. 

“What about you guys?” You asked, watching as they slowly backed away to give you two some privacy. 

“Natalie and her mom invited us over for dinner and a sleepover tonight at her cottage,” Eunbyeol smiles. At the mention of their newly made friend that they had gotten close to over the week, Hongjoong looks at you then back at them. 

“What? But- ”

She cuts him off, rolling her eyes. “Her mom said it’s totally fine with her. She’s only two cottages down, and she’ll make sure we’re back in time again for tomorrow when we leave!” 

The two girls smile in excitement, though the both of you have your parental instincts kick in. 

“Please?” they begged, wanting you to let them go so that they could do this for you guys as much as they wanted to do it for themselves. “She’s waiting for us now!”

Hongjoong feels guilty. “C’mon, you guys should still join us!”

Eunseo immediately shakes her head, declining the offer. 

“Tonight is all about you guys. We don’t want to intrude” she chuckles, bumping shoulders with her sister who chips in.

“We’ll text you guys in the middle to let you know everything’s good of course” 

You and Hongjoong smile, a feeling of immense proudness overwhelming you from seeing your daughters act so grown up. There wasn’t anything else you felt grateful for more. 

“Thank you girls.” you muttered softly, watching as they flashed you a wink before hurrying out through the backyard door. 

“Don’t get all kissy in the backyard!” Eunbyeol teases, making cheesy smooching sounds with the back of her hand as her sister rolls her eyes and shoves her out. 

Before you know it, you’re left standing with just the sound of smooth jazz playing on the patio speakers and the buzzing of the summer cicadas. 

“She takes after you, I hope you know that” You told Hongjoong softly.  

He chuckles, “Not as much as you.” He gestures to the table. “Shall we?” 

And that’s how the next few hours seem to pass by without even realizing. 

You see, there was a reason why you fell in love with the man sitting in front of you, and you’re just beginning to remember it now. Being with Hongjoong felt as if the moment was everlasting, and you could testify that from the amount of laughter and deep conversation that was shared over dinner, bringing you to sit on that patio until the sun had set. Every so often you’d smile again at the thought of the twins preparing this all for you. 

“I don’t remember the last time I’ve been on a date like this” You blurted out after laughing about something, taking a sip of your strawberry milkshake through a straw. 

“Oh, so we’re going on dates now, are we?” Hongjoong grins, making you roll your eyes at him. 

You lean forward on the table cloth, watching as a glimmer passes through your husband’s eyes while he sits back in his chair, cocking his head to the side as he clears his voice. 

“But you’ve gone on dates after we split, haven’t you?” he asks, leaning forward in interest now, letting his chin rest on his palm. 

You shook your head slowly.

“Nope. Not since signing those papers” you revealed. 

Hongjoong furrows his brows in surprise. “And why’s that?” 

You suddenly didn’t have an answer. “I-I don’t know, I just…” You began, watching how he looked at you with an unreadable expression. You smiled, looking down and suddenly feeling embarrassed. 

“I guess I was too focused on running the bridal shop, I couldn’t find the time to.” You use as a cliche excuse. 

“Bullshit” he retorts back immediately. 

“It’s true!” You protested, throwing a fry at him that he dodges, landing on his finished plate. 

“You always did say back when we were younger that you wanted to be a designer. And look at you now” he admires, letting the candle lights shine a youthful glow to your face. 

“You always said you wanted to become a music producer and write your own songs.” you reciprocated, smiling as you soaked in the presence of one another. “And here you are now.” 

You think for a moment before asking the same question. 

“How about you?” 

Hongjoong silently shakes his head as his answer, though silently thinking about something else. The music changes to some old Billy Joel song in the back. You don’t realize it, but Hongjoong smiles to himself when he realizes the girls added it to the playlist. Of course they had to, it was one of the songs you played at your wedding. 

“What were we thinking when we got married like that?” You asked out loud, looking at how far you’d both come. You definitely skipped some of the order of the stages of a normal relationship. 

“I mean, we had no money, no prospects. Hell, we didn’t even have a car, Hongjoong!” you realized.

Your husband laughs, sitting straight and letting some skin show through his unbuttoned collar. 

“We were young” he justifies. 

“Yeah, and stupid too,” you pointed out, feeling the summer breeze pass by. It felt good to sit here like this with him.

You wondered, could sitting here like this with Hongjoong be a regular thing? After this trip, would you be able to walk back into each other’s lives again like this? 

As both parents and lovers?

Hongjoong brings up something you wouldn’t have expected him to. 

“Do you remember when we first found out about Eunseo and Eunbyeol?” he questioned softly, looking at you. 

You blink, taken aback. Suddenly you’re back in your college dorm washroom, sobs wracking through your body as Hongjoong who had only just sent his first few mixtapes to recording stations and companies nearby, pulled you close into his chest, eyeing the two lines left on the counter while he caressed your back. Only twenty years old and figuring out what you wanted to do with your lives, you were suddenly stuck in a sudden situation that had made you feel like your dreams would have been given up on completely. 

“I do,” you told him, pulling yourself from the memory. 

“I remember because in that moment I felt like the whole world was caving in”. You laughed, though it wasn’t fully cheerful.

“I don’t regret it, though” Hongjoong replies after some thought, gazing at you with truth in his eyes. 

You shook your head. “Of course. Neither do I.” 

It was a blessing to have two beautiful daughters as the product of your love.

“I don’t regret you either.” Hongjoong states.

You lock gazes, unable to take your eyes off of his face. 

“I loved you when I first met you and I still loved you when we divorced,” he says all at once, making your breath hitch and heart waver. 

“Don’t say that.” you tell him, looking away and suddenly reminding yourself you’re still divorced from the man sitting in front of you. 

How could he still love you after all this time? How could you feel the same about him?

Hongjoong continues, shaking his head as he bites back the lodge in his throat and makes up his mind. He has to tell you. 

“Truthfully, I don’t think I’ll ever stop loving you.” 

Don’t do this to me you begged silently.

“I’ve hurt you just as much as you’ve hurt me.” He swallows, thinking back to the times you already knew he was referring to. The times where you fought to the point where there wasn’t even anything worth fighting for anymore. 

“But you have given me the greatest gifts of my life.” He smiles, holding his tears back.

“And for that I will always love you.”

You push your seat from the table, suddenly feeling overwhelmed and wanting to avoid him.

“I can’t do this anymore.” you dejected, walking away from the patio and from Hongjoong.

There wasn’t anything else you could fake anymore. You couldn’t bear to hear the man you once loved, possibly even still love, say these things like he had a dagger lodged in his heart. Didn’t he know he was only going to do the same to you?

Hongjoong is quick to catch up, holding onto your wrist and turning you around, that your back collides with the nearest wall inside, pressing your fronts together and closing the distance.

“Why do you always run away from me? From the possibility of us?” He exclaimed, voice breaking. His heart crushed at the way you turned your head, hot tears already clouding your vision. 

“Because ‘us’ can’t happen again, Hongjoong!” You cried, staring up at the man you once promised your life to.

“Don’t you get it? Us going on this trip isn’t a sign to get back together. What would we do seven years after breaking up?”

“We could do it” He states firmly, staring you down, both your chests heaving.

You bite your tears back again. “No we couldn’t, honey. We would be pretending to think we solved our marriage. What would we do about our daughters? After putting them through our constant fighting— ”

He slams his lips to your own, shutting you up as you painfully resist his touch. Your hands came up to push him away, but at the sudden gesture, you’re already giving in and sobbing softly, letting him hold you for just one last time. 

Your lips mold so perfectly, it almost hurts how much you missed this feeling. To have him slot his arms around your waist, pull you in close, and cherish you. You almost forgot this feeling. 

He pulls away softly, watching your lashes flutter, pleading to you for a chance as he leans closer, making your breath hitch. 

“We could be together as a family again,” he states firmly, your name leaving his lips in a desperate plea. “We never know if we try—”

You drown out his words, looking up with tears falling as you cut him off. 

“Seven years ago I gave you those papers to sign, thinking that you would’ve chased after me,” 

Hongjoong holds his breath, watching as the next words stumble from your mouth. 

“I realize now, how stupid I was to think that.”

“I didn’t know you wanted me to chase you”

Shoving his chest away while mustering the last of your strength you uttered. “Of course I wanted you to chase me.” You let go of his hands. “It’s too late either way”, walking away from the defeated man.

Hongjoong stands alone near the patio entrance, watching his tears fall to the wooden floorboards. Holding the ring he had kept hidden in his trouser pocket, he plays with it in his fingers, silently wishing he had given it to you sooner. 

It rains the next morning on your departure back to the city. Perfect, considering it reflects the sudden storm of utter depression that falls upon your family. Long gone are the cheerful giggles and longing stares that were shared between you and Hongjoong during the ride to the cottage. 

There was no room for that, not after last night.

Eunbyeol and Eunseo sat slumped in the backseat, rain hitting the roof of the car as they mindlessly played on their cell phones. Really, they were peeking from behind every so often and watching their parents sit in the front seat with tension so thick, you could’ve cut it with a knife. 

What had they done wrong? They planned the trip, the activities, the dinner— it was all perfect. And yet why were you still fighting with each other? 

These questions racked in their brains, baffled to have witnessed the sight of their parents refusing to talk to each other after walking back from their friends' sleepover. 

Eunbyeol and Eunseo felt as useful as matchmakers without a couple, feeling their efforts all gone down the drain. 

At the sudden ring of your cell phone, you pick up, answering at the voice of your assistant. 

“I’m driving back up right now”

Hongjoong continues focusing on the road, the occasional wiping of rain from the windshield wipers on the front window. 

“Yes. That’s okay, I'll take care of it.” You muttered, glancing at the rear view mirror for a moment. Your twin daughters immediately sigh, having an idea of what to expect when you say those familiar words. 

“Thanks for letting me know.” 

You hang up the phone, 

“One of us isn’t going with you, are we?” Eunseo asks, making you look back at her with a sigh. 

“No, you’re not” You confess, apologetic. ‘I’m sorry honey. I really am.”

You look back facing the front, swallowing as you told Hongjoong. 

“You’ll have to drop me off at the studio. Some things aren’t working out with the client so they need me to come in and take care of it.”

He nods, unphased as he continues to look straight. 

“Will you be fine with the girls?” You asked carefully, watching them as they were slumped in the backseat.

Hongjoong grips the wheel before turning to you. 

“I‘ll be fine. Don’t worry about it” sending a small smile, though it doesn’t fully reach his eyes. 

The twins thank god that at least neither of them had to choose to go back home with either parent. 

They would’ve hated that more. 

After barely being able to depart and say goodbye to your daughters in front of your studio, holding them close for a warm embrace and thanking them for an unforgettable weekend, Hongjoong drives off with his daughters, an empty feeling cascading his thoughts. He puts on a smile still, trying to cheer up his girls. 

“What do you want to do first when we go home? Want to unpack and then eat? We can eat and then unpack. Or we could- ”

Eunseo crosses her arms, having been fed up for far too long.

“Dad, you must be out of your mind.” 

Hongjoong stills, furrowing his brows and peeking at the first born who crosses her arms, holding an attitude. 

“Eunseo, what are you- ” 

“You’re telling me you and Mom just spent a whole entire week together at the cottage, had the best time of your lives since separating with one another, and now you’re just going to go back to not speaking or talking to each other again?”

Hongjoong blinks at his daughter’s sudden outburst, already making a turn into the driveway of his house.  

Eunbyeol now reciprocates her twin, looking at her dad as she slouches beside him, coming near the front seat area. 

“She’s got a point dad. Do you really just not love mom anymore?” She worries, looking up at him genuinely concerned. 

Hongjoong doesn’t know how to answer these sudden questions right now, stuttering to reply.

“Me and your mother are fine!” He lies, trying to reassure them. “That trip wasn’t just for us, it was also for you two to enjoy— ”

Eunseo asks the million dollar question. 

“If you still love Mom, why are you letting her go a second time?” 

With the engine turned off, it's gone silent. Two pairs of eyes staring at their father, awaiting his response. 

“Well? Are you going to chase after her or not?!” Eunbyeol groans, her fathers lack of response making her pull her hair. 

They were right. How could he have made the same stupid mistake twice?

Hongjoong struggles to put the keys back in the engine, telling them to put their seat belts back on. Their eyes begin to glow with hope.

“Do you girls mind staying at your uncle’s for a bit?” He asks hurriedly, punching into his cell phone to call his brother for a favor as he pulls out of the driveway. Eunbyeol squeals, hands clamping over her mouth as her sister speaks on behalf of them both. 

“Dad, if you don’t drop us off and get your butt over to mom’s right away, I’m gonna report you to child services.” she threatens, watching as he steps on the accelerator, heart pumping so fast as he smiles through the rear view mirror.

You sighed, holding up your cellphone to your ear. 

“Call me once she approves the design then,” you told your assistant through the receiver, one hand looking over the sheets of paper, highlighting the changes to the new blueprint. 

“Alright then, bye.” 

After hanging up the phone, you rubbed your temples, head pounding as you tucked the files back into the folder. 

The clock in your studio showed the hands about to reach seven pm. A few hours had already passed since coming back from your trip to the cottage, trying to forget everything by burying your focus into the new dress prints a client of yours requested, remodeling them after the original was rejected. 

Fingers worked away swiftly, comparing textiles and fabrics as you looked at the piles of papers and messy sticky notes in front of you. But yet the gears in your mind seemed to churn achingly slow, sighing as you repeatedly told yourself the same thing. 

Just focus on the dress, focus on the dress, focus on the dress.

Don’t think about him. 

The task is impossible. Your mind can’t help but slip back to what your relationship has become with Hongjoong, and what you were going to do now that those seven days were over. For so long you had deprived yourself from indulging in your love life, prioritizing taking care of Eunseo and Eunbyeol while juggling your job as a designer. Had you been doing it all wrong? 

Hongjoong’s words repeat in your head like a broken record player. 

I will always love you

Lies. That promise couldn’t be kept. Your divorce was a clear outcome of it. You and Hongjoong were two people not meant for one another. You were too different, all you would do is hurt one another, make life an unbearable living hell—

And yet you missed him. You missed Hongjoong so much. 

What was fucking keeping you from loving him? Was it your stubbornness? Was it really the fact that he didn’t chase after you? Or was it none of that and just your own self being stupid?

The front door of the studio opens, pulling you from your thoughts as you got back to the sketches. You called up from your desk as you worked quietly. 

“The studios closed for the- ”

Heavy breathing. The man who just walked in catches his breath from dashing out of his car and up the three flights of stairs, driving through almost an hour of traffic in pouring rain to be here in this moment with you.

“Hongjoong?”

He’s drenched, making a mess on the floor of the studio as the droplets fall softly one by one. 

Suddenly he's striding over to where you’re sitting in long steps before slamming his lips against yours. The kiss throws you off guard, the shock of his cold hands cradling your face makes you close the gap unknowingly. 

Linking your arms around his neck while kissing back passionately, you let your hands rest on his shoulders, pulling back for air as you panted heavily, catching your breaths and looking at each other with pure love and lust. 

“Why are you here?” you asked, feeling dumb because your heart already knew the answer. His hands wrap around your waist, desperate as if you would leave him again. 

But he’s just so fucking tired of that now. He just wants to love you now.

“I lost you once.” He breathes, eyes watering.

“I’m not going to lose you again”. 

Suddenly, everything that kept you from being with each other is thrown away. 

That hate, that fear, everything is gone because you realize you still needed each other. You’re still the same twenty year old couple standing in that dorm washroom, holding each other close and knowing it’ll be okay because at least you had each other. 

You grasp onto his damp shirt, pulling him down with such force that your lips meet again, taking charge as you finally allowed him to have you. 

“You’re a fucking idiot” you whined between kisses, curses escaping your lips when he softly bites the flesh of your neck to test the waters. “I hope you know that”

He agrees wholeheartedly, nodding as if he was already getting pussydrunk.

“I’m an idiot” he mumbles to himself, letting it escape his lips like a mantra. Well, he was stupid enough to only chase after you this late, so if his wife told him he was an idiot, then so he was.

“Let me prove how much I love you,” a hand comes to graze near the collar of your shirt. 

You gasped, watching as Hongjoong lifted you from your seat and rutted his hips against your core pathetically, your ass digging into the edge of the table.

“Here?” Your eyes widened, watching his expression turn dark. He presses kisses on your collarbone, making your hands grasp the wood for support. “Hongjoong wait,” you exhaled in a deep breath, heart beating against your chest.

But he doesn’t give a shit. He’s tired of waiting. 

“It’s been too fucking long” he protests, ripping your top off. You’re dizzy from how abruptly he’s stripping you, latching onto his shoulders for support as you wobble from him unzipping your jeans and pushing them down, exposing you in nothing but your underwear and bra. 

And like the good little whore you are, you immediately spread your legs, letting Hongjoong get a view of the embarrassingly wet patch leaking through your panties as he’s crouched down to let you step out of the denim near your ankles.

Holy fucking shit

You stand bashfully, toes curling from how exposed and vulnerable you were being the only one naked. 

“Please?” you asked nicely, letting your foot rest on his shoulder as your pussy was now on full display for him.

You don’t have time to even finish the last word before Hongjoong dives in, lapping at your soaking cunt and humming in pure ecstasy at the taste. The muffled vibrations make you throw your head back, tugging on his locks to shove his face further. 

Hongjoong’s hands press into your thighs that cage his head in, leaving a grip that you guarantee with littering the flesh with red splotchy bruises. Did you mind? Not at all.

When his tongue pokes at the gummy flesh of your walls, you let out a full moan, echoing throughout the studio as the air begins to smell like sex. 

“Right there, yes” you urged him, leg beginning to shake from how weak it was getting. 

He's so invested, you fear he might suffocate any longer if he doesn’t pull back for air. So you grasp his head, pushing him away from his meal while you both gasped lightly.

You watch him wipe his slick covered chin with the back of his hand, not breaking eye contact as he stares. 

“You were just begging to be fucked for all these years, weren’t you sweetheart?” He teases. 

Though you wanted him to lap at your juices until you came, you knew you needed to still feel his cock inside after so long. 

Your fingers played with the hem of your underwear, smiling back at your husband. 

“And you were just begging to get a taste of this pussy, weren’t you, Joong?” wiping that smug grin off his face.

”Lay down for me” he demands, getting up so that one hand finds its way to the back of your bra to unclasp it. The other clears half your desk covered in wedding dress blueprints and sketches, making sure nothing would make you uncomfortable before he fucked you on that mahogany surface so all you’d remember would be his name. 

And people said romance was dead. 

When the bra slides off and your bare back hits your desk, you suddenly realize what Hongjoong’s intention was when he ordered you to do that. 

Soft mounds spill out as your breasts take their natural form, giving Hongjoong the perfect view of your tits. Pervert. 

He immediately latches his tongue on a nipple, taking his hand and playing with the other, twisting painfully. 

A cry escapes your lips, parting them open as you let him play with them as much as he wanted to. He smiles against the motherfuckers, knowing that shut you up perfectly. 

“Are you ready for me to fuck you now?”

“Please, Joong, I need you” you whined, submitting yourself to your husband. He already knows you’re in need of one last kiss, coming up to give his wife what she wants by slotting his lips against yours again, this time much harsher. 

“Tell me so that I treat you good, baby” he mumbles, pulling back and making you clench your thighs together. He undoes his shirt in the meantime, unbuckling his belt and pressing a sweet kiss to your cheek when you sobbed. 

“Fuck me, please” 

His fingers slide your panties to the side to press his aching tip to your wet core. 

“Like this?” He teases.

“Inside, Hongjoong” you emphasized, meaning what you said with the way your nails dug into a pile of papers nearby. Biting your lip from how sensitive and needy your cunt was. 

“I know, I know,” he murmured, smiling to himself after messing with you. 

“I just missed this pretty cunt” before in one strong thrust, Hongjoong’s bulging tip enters inside your walls, giving you a stretch you forgot how much you loved. You whined softly. 

“Shit” he curses, relishing how the buildup finally led to this moment. 

The man is ravenous, but he’s genuinely trying his best to ease the painful stretch as you adjust to his thickness, nipping your neck in a trail of hickeys and love bites posessively.

With every thrust he makes, you arch your back, pencils and papers shuffling near by you. 

“Fucking look at my wife” he admires proudly, watching the woman he loves bounce her tits at every thrust of his cock. 

“S’too much” you caved in, shaking your head at the stimulation. 

You claw at his arms, head turning to the side as your eyes roll back from pleasure. 

“I know, mama, I know” 

He grabs a tit in his left hand, the right one coming down to play with your clit, pressing slow circles near where you were connected. 

“Fuck, I missed these” He rasps, savouring the feeling of your soft flesh in his hand, making you throw your head back. 

“Missed how they looked when you were pregnant” he says, thinking of how ethereal you looked when you were knocked up with his kids. 

“God, at this point I’m gonna get you fucking pregnant again” Hongjoong grunts, snapping his hips deliriously back and forth. He envisions you round and full, fulfilling his inner fantasy. 

“Shut up.” You spat, breaking the mood as you bit your lip to suppress a moan. He almost laughs when you then crane your hips back to give him easier access to keep penetrating you. The desk shuffles. 

“Your mouth is saying one thing, honey, but your body is saying something else” 

After hearing his words, you suck him in further, both of you now getting close. 

“M’close. M’so close!” you whimpered, sitting up so that now Hongjoong could hold you in his arms, caging your body so his cock could stuff you better. 

Your mouth hangs open in silent bliss, hands scratching his back. You leaned into his ear, making the final chord inside him snap. 

“Make me cum, daddy” 

And just like that, you’re clenching around Hongjoong’s massive cock as a creamy white ring begins to form. Hot ropes fill you up inside, tangled in a sweaty mess as he purrs, caressing the back of your head again in habit. 

“So fucking good, sweetheart. You did so good for me”

The sounds of your breathing fill the studio, a pencil or two rolling quietly away on the ground from being shoved off the desk. He shakes his head when you try to pull your sweaty bodies away, hair sticking to your neck but feeling the way he refuses. 

“Just let me love you,” he mumbles into your shoulder, dick softening inside you. “Just for a moment.”

You’re too tired to say anything back, so you finally give in. 

Seven years passed by you two without even realizing how much you still loved each other. Though you wouldn’t be able to get that time back, for once, there was something that you and Hongjoong agreed upon. 

You had no intention of wasting that time any more. 

𝐄𝐏𝐈𝐋𝐎𝐆𝐔𝐄:

Months later, and it still takes everything in Eunbyeol and Eunseo hearts to not scream at the sight of their parents when they walk hand in hand, smiling happily in public as they pick their daughters up from the first day of school. 

The girls jump into their parent’s embrace, eying the two silver rings they now wore proudly together. 

“How was school, darlings?” Hongjoong asks, pressing a kiss to Eunseo and Eunbyeol. 

“It was fun! We watched a documentary about lovebirds” she smiled, looking back up. You laughed softly.

“Which reminded me to tell you,” she grins, watching as you, her sister, and father all looked at her. 

“I hope you know that getting you and dad back together was my plan from the start.” she confesses, smirking at Eunbyeol who scoffs, crossing her arms. 

“Nuh uh, this was my idea first!” 

Before her sister could yell at her twin, you jumped in. 

“Plan? What plan?” You asked quizzically, both you and Hongjoong standing there confused.

“To get you guys to fall back in love again, of course!” Eunseo smiles, both her and her sister now giggling softly together.  

“How am I just finding out that there was a plan?” Hongjoong mutters, scratching his neck in confusion. You turned to the two girls, stopping in your tracks on your way to the car

“When did you two even think of all this?” grinning in astonishment as you felt Hongjoong slot his hand and intertwine it with yours. It felt natural now.

“Yeah, I'm curious too” he states, leaning close and becoming intrigued.

Your daughters look at each other before smiling. 

“It’s a long story.”

But at last, time is something you finally now have as a reunited family of four, walking back to your car, holding hands with a twin on each side.

Listening carefully, as your daughters start from the very beginning.

taglist: @vent-stink @dazzlingstarrs @vcutparis @xpixie @potatos-on-clouds @showingmafandomlove @bibbleypoof @kpop-will-kill-me @avantalem @beabatiny @gabrielle-brugger @nsixns @amaranth1ne @stayminho @myblovedjyh @kkeshia @rebekah-reads @yoonbroom @4kwp @butterflydemons @iwaizumiismybae @soobinsputnik @stayatinykatsy @atitties @justconniez @kitten4sannie @ghostskilledmyaddiction21 @cheolsthicthighs @morethingsfandom @geminiml95 @byuntrash101 @quailbagutte @syubseokie @newworldwritings @urmom26john @sleepy-kat-here @pearltinyy @hjshyhyssnmgwyjh @cursedeastern @starryunho @piratekingateez2001 @jiminbility @paumll @drinkingrumandcocacola @roomsofangel @channies-bbg-room @meanaonthemoon @teeztopia @pommelex @kiln9z @sanhwalvr @youresolivlie @edawg77 @a-0206 @summer-gyu @bvidzsoo @yoongzsmile28 @tournesol155

[brainrotdotorg]

imagine a dashboard for alligators. what do you think that would look like

2 notes

🍏gatoridae Follow

Controversial opinion. If you're doing nothing but eating meat, what are you even doing. Remember to include bugs, fruits, and legumes into your diet in order to help aid digestion of the meat that you get from snakes, fish, and mammals.

Just because we have the reputation for eating lots of meat, that doesn't mean we have to stick to it.

🥒biting-you-biting-you Follow

counterpoint: fuit yucky

🪵blog-from-a-bog Follow

wdym reputation of eating meat. i float lik ea log thats what im known for

4,904 notes

🌿swamp-ass Follow

asked dad if i could go and steal some Floridian guy's lunch and he said "we have prey at home" girl we have been doing shit ALL DAY i am an awesome 600 pounds and I need some meat left on me to deathroll with. let me get a quick snack that i don't need to kill mmmmmmm burgers I want people food soooooo badddd....... i know they shouldn't feed it to me but I have such a lovely smile oh please oh please give me your burger.........

182 notes

🥗aliali-seeyoulater Follow

mom says it was cold the season she laid me so i have to be a girl. because girls are always born from eggs laid during cold seasons.

cope and seethe mother first of all, second of all, the reason i am transgender is because you kept me too fucking snuggly warm in the nest.

#i guess if you wanted a daughter you should have. idk. made a shittier nest? #thats not really my fault man

81,337 notes

⛰fuckyeahhugesnout Follow

You'll never guess how I just learned that we have the honor of being the "loudest reptiles in the world"

🫑teethem Follow

Yeah yeah, the 90 decibel mating bellow, we've all heard it.

🤢ch0mper Follow

we've all heard the what

135,633 notes

🩲gaytorrr Follow

this guy asked if i wanted to see his gator hole and i said fuck yes. why this boy take me into a 65 foot long hole in the mud at the bottom of the lake

6,421 notes

🏞daily-clawsitivity

✨Remember to take it easy sometimes!✨We thrive in slow-moving waters!✨Even though we can run fast, we get tired fast too-- it's okay to let yourself take breaks!✨Let yourself relax, that's how we made it this far as a species.

mud-rocks-deactivated20140706

Yeah, imagine telling your prehistoric great great great great great great great great great great grandpa or something to calm down and relax when he should be doing nothing but deathrolls. the longevity of the species should be your only goal. It's irresponsible to encourage your fucking species to fall behind even more than it already has? Have some pride, you're not a crocodile.

scalesssss-deactivated20150310

jesus christ calm down

alidile-crocogator-deactvated20140709

Okay, this post has a lot of misconceptions in it. There aren't as many differences between crocodiles and alligators than you think. It's really harmful to think that we have nothing in common with each other. So what if they're carnivores and we're closer to omnivores, or their snouts are more U shaped while ours are V shaped. We're both badass miracles of nature that have no reason to be pit against one another all the time.

Don't listen to guys like this. It's just hateful and small-minded.

stop-jawlock-androll-deactivated20140911

crocs are like. like them shoes that float right

wetlandia898 Follow

i wish i was a crocodile because i could have a virgin birth and i wanted to see what it would be like to eat an immaculate conception.

bigchallengesrealblog-deactivated20190412

welcome to the no notes gator/croc discourse post.

🦖l8rg8tr-z Follow

omg this is the post.... i can't believe i would see this naturally on my dash

🎍taildraggers Follow

Uh are we just going to ignore the virgin birth reply orrrrrrrrr

🐊gator-heritage-posts

gator heritage post

0 notes

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Follow

hgwiow h

hsfhjs

howw ws i nbevyrboy tyopingssaog oo vd wi hhrth rh thrre cl alawas ?>>

🌴a-l-g-t-r Follow

lmao this idiot never learned how to use their tail to type

#/j lol yeah its kind of hard at first #actually i'd say cut your losses and forget how to type bring the laptop back to the dumpster its not worth it

39 notes

🐍bellowbellowmygoodfellow Follow

am i fucking stupid. i just learned theres another species of alligator other than just me and the guys in my swamp. and i said "oh wow I didn't know that! which one of the two are we haha" and my buddy just stared at me like I was a fucking idiot. how am i supposed to know if no one ever tells me this . WHICH AM I

🍖meet-eat3r Follow

there are only 70-80 mature chinese gators in existence while there are 750,00-1 million mature american gators . do the math.

🐍bellowbellowmygoodfellow Follow

i could have just hatched you don't know me.

20,570 notes

🍀gatortears Follow

a group of queer gators in church call that a congregaytion

#reblogging this one bc none of you appreciate me

1 notes

👞makemeintoshoesdaddy Follow

I'm seeing the no notes gator/croc post circulate again and ha ha yes it's very funny, but we are NOT starting gator/croc discourse in 2024. lets leave that shit in the past. i know that's not what the post really ended up being about but i am soooooo sick of it.

🌾clawstothewalls Follow

okay, so the one with a fetish for getting turned into handbags is gonna talk down to us now.

👞 makemeintoshoesdaddy Follow

Not to be a pedant but its Shoes Actually. It even says so in the name. Shoes.

2,663 notes

[jnkgrnde]

— dating hc’s, clarisse la rue, pjo

summary — dating hc’s w pookie

pairings — clarisse la rue x black!fem!reader (daughter of apollo)

authors note — some of this is inspired by a clarisse fanfic i read the other day w a child of apollo reader ☝🏾

⭑ alr first things first y’all r the definition of black cat gf + golden retriever gf WALK W ME!

⭑ like when u first got to camp clarisse was v.. she thought u were different but in a good way.

⭑ she expected u to act like how an apollo kid would except u were like 5x sunshinier and smilier.

⭑ when u decided to hang out w her more often after u arrived people were starting to question things

⭑ like how clarisse wasn’t throwing you in the lake

⭑ the only reason she hadn’t done that yet was because she was starting to like having you around, even if she didn’t act like it

⭑ you’d talk to her about your day, spar w her, etc etc

⭑ that was up until the night you realized you liked her more than friends

⭑ you were pacing around your cabin, biting your nails anxiously; when you got to camp, you decided to read about your father, and that included all of his tragedies family wise and love wise.

⭑ you didn’t want to continue that tradition, so you came down to the decision of avoiding clarisse entirely.

⭑ it started becoming noticeable after about two or three days.

⭑ clarisse was more irritable, and people noticed you weren’t around her as much. a lot of the time you’d write in your journal about it.

⭑ whenever you were at the archery range, you’d up and leave as soon as you saw clarisse.

⭑ she wasn’t happy about this

⭑ this had been going on for what felt like forever; clarisse trying to subtly look for you, and whenever she found you you always managed to leave as soon as she was approaching.

⭑ she would’ve never admitted this to anybody, but she missed you. how you would talk non stop about your day and always ask how hers was going. she missed the way you would get shy whenever she called you sunshine because of your descent.

⭑ she ended up having enough when she called out for you at the archery range and you blatantly ignored her, which is how you two got where you are right now

“y/n!”

you cursed to yourself as you started walking the opposite direction, not even bothering to put your bow down.

she didn’t let you go this time, running up to you to turn you around. you had a slight look of anger and fear on your face, and it hurt clarisse to see you look at her like everyone else does.

“why are you avoiding me?” you avoided her eyes. you weren’t really prepared for what would’ve happened when or if she decided to approach you. “is there something you wanted to tell me? any explanation? at all?” she persisted. “i just- it’s hard to talk about, clarisse.” clarisse frowned. you almost never used her full name. “it’s just me, sunshine. just you and me.”

you breathed deep to calm your aching heart. “i like you.”

clarisse stood dumbfounded. “what?” “i have a crush on you, and i was scared to tell you because of my dad and his history with love. i didn’t want to possibly get you killed all because i loved you.” clarisse looked at you for a moment then put her lips with yours.

her hand found your waist as you gripped her forearm. why and since when was she a good kisser? it was getting heated so you pulled away. “why did you do that?” you asked her breathlessly. “we have more of a chance of dying solely because we’re demigods. if i have to die early, i’d rather die knowing me and you were together through everything.” you nodded. “okay.” you whispered out.

“okay?” she repeated. she looked at you with so much love held in her eyes. “okay.” you started grinning.

⭑ let me wrap this up before it gets too long lmao

⭑ to reiterate what i said earlier, yall are the definition of black cat gf + golden retriever gf

⭑ whether its in capture the flag or just strolling around the campgrounds, clarisse is very protective of you

⭑ i’d like to believe she would steal some of ur lotion n stuff cs u got GOOD stuff don’t ask me how i know

⭑ you’d also help eachother out w ur hair like braiding them for games etc etc

⭑ she loved ur voice btw. like u had a naturally pretty voice bc of ur dad, so she’d love to hear u talk. bonus points if ur one of those ppl who sing peoples names instead of js saying them normally

⭑ it took her a minute to get used to it, but atp she does not care about pda; she’s showing u off whether u like it or not

⭑ okay thats it clarisse is my girlfriend #confirmed

[tremendum]

.·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:

Me and the Devil; i

(not my gif) .·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·: Paul Atreides x fem!reader prelude next

word count: 5.3k

summary:  Destruction: the only thing you and Feyd-Rautha may have ever had in common. Unfortunately, you endured. You learned how to live with the Harkonnens, to be one of them- and with a clip of fear, you worry you may never be able to unlearn. 

warnings: blood/violence, family deaath, v brief allusions to smut/dubcon, reader is traumatized. pls lmk if i missed anything. not edited.

notes: thanks for all the love so far!!! here's the first chapter of the story - if you want to stay updated, i post on AO3 first :) just a quick first chapter to lay the scene before we jump into the engaging parts of the story. feedback is very motivating and highly valued, thank u all <33

.·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:

Penitent Crimes of Retaliation

In accordance with the legal doctrine of the 'Reprisal Accord', as sanctioned by the High Court of the Landsraad, houses are granted the right to retaliate against proven offenses committed upon them. This action shall such be labelled as "Penitent Crimes of Retaliation". Under this mandate, should sufficient evidence be presented, the aggrieved house may initiate a retaliatory strike and engage in warfare against the offending party. While reparations for damages incurred during the conflict are mandated, perpetrators shall be exempt from criminal sentences, ensuring a balanced recourse within the framework of inter-house disputes."

- From the Reprisal Accord, Office of the Padishah Emperor. Imperium, 10041. 

.·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:

There was once a time when green was your favorite color. 

You'd enjoyed a childhood of it; Peridot, Jades, the velvet green of winter dresses, the tall, mighty green the sacred Pine. The woven banner of your house, waving in the snow-whipped wind; A snarling green wolf upon the grey armor your parents wore to train you. 

When the men of one other Houses Major arrived to retrieve your older sister, she'd been shroud in that very same pine-colored satin, an elegant dress, as she waved good-bye to you for the last time. When the ice would melt off the lower glaciers for those three months every year, the lakes would thaw to a deep emerald green, and your brother, sisters and you would play in it; servants and soldiers alike yelling and pulling you out, shivering to your bones. 

Even at your sister's funeral. The green of the casket, laid to rest in the ground of a foreign planet by a man who'd never truly loved her. The women of your House, wearing a veil of mourning in that sacred pine satin as you said good-bye to her. Killed by the birth of her first; a son. Your parents had been proud - You became the oldest of your siblings that day.

You can barely stand to look at green anymore. No, instead, you mostly see black.

Black, white, and red. 

They'd sent you away to make for your house a Fortune; a son, they'd wished, for your sake - and, by whispers of your Lady Mother, a daughter - but this place... it crawls with shadows and monsters and deadly smiles; most in the form of your betrothed.

Your na-Baron. 

If Feyd-Rautha ever had a semblance of hesitancy, it was when you first met four years ago. You were at the end of your seventeenth year; he, freshly eighteen. He had been as cordial as you'd ever seen him, escorting you with an arm held out, eyes malicious but mouth less than offensive. He'd even called you Lady Bourbon those first few months on Giedi Prime. And, in fact, you can consider yourself lucky; perhaps for your bloodline, or for you yourself, Feyd-Rautha took special care of you. Maybe he did care for you -in the ways that he could. 

After that, he taught you all you needed to know about the rest of the world. In these final days together, he has admitted furiously that he waited too long to claim you as his wife - four years was much too long for you to wait, even if your purity was claimed by him long before then. 

The accusations had come from his uncle, the Baron; House Bourbon was stealing their precious refinery codes, committing treason against the trading accords along their exportation route. Perhaps, he thought, you were the one to plot it against your beloved future family.

But Feyd-Rautha knew better - knew that you'd never dare betray him. He was the one to demand a public execution of your family - but also the one to redirect your sentencing to a mere prisoner. As if you weren't one already. 

Don't look away. See what we do to scum, my pet? 

After all the sparring, each time you drew that precious blood from him, and you still haven't been able to kill him. If you'd had a blade, you would have, right there in the stands. 

You were, in some ways, relieved when their bodies had hit the sand fast; You'd never seen your brother's skin so reflective as you did this morning. The black sun couldn't hide the blood that had seeped from him, nor from your mother's throat. You'd swallowed thickly, wishing you could look away, gasp - cry; but you had to hide your pain. Your na-Baron would've loved it too much.

Why don't you leave me with them, then? You'd hissed through your teeth.

Though he was wild and psychotic, growling with hunger at the bloodsport in front of him, he heard you for what you'd said. Feyd's fingers pulled your hair hard; forcing your chin to stare up at him. A sickly glint in the black sun, his teeth shone with hunger. 

You'd have me throw you to your Wolves, and lose my prize? He'd tutted, kissing your forehead with a sickening sweetness; enough so that the servants had turned away their spider-black gazes. They didn't care much for the acts of affection you'd occasionally show one another - in a world marred by ugliness, any glimpse of beauty becomes a hauntingly grotesque show of power.

He'd snarled, slapping your cheek hard enough for you to groan. His breath hit your face, you're mine to keep - there's plenty of life left for you to serve.  

He'd held your eyes open as they'd slit your father's throat; then both of your sisters, and your brother's. Your mother had fought as much as she could in her drugged state - the Harkonnens are rutheless, and Feyd-Rautha had sat calmly behind you, your head in his hands, caressing your shaking cheek - but the neckline of her gown was too high, and too thickly inlaid with encrusted heirlooms. 

Bless their voided souls.

The emeralds that tore from her gown as she'd spilled her blood to the sand sent a ripple of pain out of your throat. Feyd had buried his face in your neck, teeth sharp as he sucked a mark just behind your ear, watching as you clenched your palms so hard, your own ruby blood beaded out, blackened in the sun's light.

If anybody would have bothered to look before burning the bodies, you know they'd find all the family diamonds sewn into the fabric of their clothing - centuries of your House, melted away.

Feyd-Rautha had drank up your agony with his lips, smiling as his hand wrapped around your throat. 

Now, alone and away from the thick industrial air, your chambers are cold and suffocating.

There are screams coming from the hall - not the kind that you've grown to associate with your na-Baron testing his new blades, but the kind that comes with danger. With change. 

As it turns out, you are not Feyd-Rautha's to keep any longer.

A loud noise outside of your quarters jolts you from your bed, whispering to yourself. They're coming for you. Pulling the sheets closer to your body, your hand finds the blade gifted to you on your nameday three years ago by your husband-to-be, still tainted with the ghost of your own blood.

Your whispers reverberate in the empty room. "I must not fear. fear is the mind-killer. fear is the little-death that brings total obliteration. I will face my fear. I will permit it to pass over me and through me."

Your voice shakes. Few things remain from your early days of training, before you were sent off to become a Harkonnen; This is one is a relic.

There is a loud noise just outside; blades. 

For a moment, you imagine there is a hand on your arm. It is strong, ghost-white, and possessive. His voice rumbles in your head. Don't look so sad, my pet. I will never let them keep what is mine. I will find you again. 

You almost wish he will. 

When you look down to the weight on your arm, you do not find the hand of your once-betrothed, but the remainder of his ownership, a handprint of a bruise that will not fade even as the soldiers in Atreides armor deliver you to the next planet.

You rise from your bed, preparing your sore body for a fight that will surely end before it even starts. You don't stop your old prayer, in fact, you hardly notice that you're saying it at all. Even as the doors give in. 

"-and when it has gone past I will turn the inner eye to see its path. Where the fear has gone there will be nothing - only I will remain-" There are soldiers that burst through.

The way one of them fights strikes a faint memory from a lost childhood, and it fills you with rage. 

Why did you wait so long to rescue me?

You lunge, snarling like the wild beast you've become in your captivity. You will fight, because that is the only thing you know how to do. It is the only thing you have left. 

Your blade falls within minutes.

You're taken by the man from your past not a minute after. 

You're on a ship, watching the black Opiuchi B disappear, in an hour. 

.·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:

"My Lady."

You don't realize the worker addresses you until you snap out of it, flushing behind your veil as you step out of the aircraft.

The dress you wear, salvaged from your family's old castle, is dusty. 

It clings to your skin, drowns you, as the rain falls. A staff of House Atreides holds an umbrella above you, shielding your elaborate dress from the water as you walk up towards where the members of the House await you. You stare down at the dress - green velvet. A texture you have not felt in years; your skin looks different not wrapped completely in black.

Your eyes strain to take in the grand entrance to the castle from the hangar which Duncan Idaho had escorted you, ignoring him as he turns to glance back at you momentarily. You can't bear the look of unfamiliarity that flickers over him when he looks at you, now.  

He looks the same - maybe less tall, but that has more to do with it having been six years since you last saw the man. You, however, are not the same girl you were when he knew you on Sabberon. Fear, panic, and wrath rage within you while your gaze smolders daggers at the back of his head. 

He walks just slightly in front of you and despite yourself, you slide just a bit closer - the only semblance of comfort you can allow yourself to feel as you take in the largess of the castle. The air is thicker here than you've ever felt; salty, windy, like you can taste the sea in the rain... it clings to your skin, but it feels clean. You'd been changing into your robes when you entered atmo - you've heard many things about the ocean, about Caladan. 

Something within you yearns to witness it yourself. Subtly, you crane your neck outwards to catch a glimpse; nothing in the near distance but the walls of the castle and high cliffs. 

You nearly trip as Duncan Idaho stops just a few paces from where the members stand at attention to greet you and your retinue.

Duke Leto Atreides, regal and composed, stands at the center of the room, his presence commanding your attention. Beside him, a woman wearing a deep cerulean gown - Lady Jessica. Easily, from behind your own veil, her gaze penetrates you; A cool sensation down your spine as you seem to feel her words in the back of your head as she watches the Reverend Mother who'd travelled with you per High Court orders.

 Hello, sister.

You purse your lips, looking on - there, next to his mother; Standing tall with an aura of quiet intensity, his eyes on you, is Paul Atreides.

The son to whom you're now destined.

Even from your obstructed vision, you can see that he's handsome - lithe, hair curled and combed back to show his eyes. They are wide, penetrating like his mother's, but Maker, they are so green. 

There is no hunger in his eyes, nor hatred, nor anything but a mild curiosity; it strikes a chord of fear in your gut, wishing briefly to return to the na-Baron's sight. It was easy to go unseen with the Harkonnens; They always made their intentions clear, and the na-Baron never wanted many to see you besides himself. You always knew what he wanted, and you could give it to him enough to control him. 

But Paul. His stare betrays no emotion but duty. If not for the boyish pout of his pink lips and his freshly-shaven jaw, you could have mistaken him for his father. A Duke. 

Your name, boomed from the voice of Leto Atreides, pulls you back to the surface of Caladan. "Welcome." Duke Leto's voice resonates through the hall with authority as he addresses you, his tone measured yet warm. Your stomach twists and turns as the man nods courteously to you. Coaxing your body to move, you bow to him.

"We are honored by your presence." His voice is surprisingly humane, exceedingly polite towards you; someone who was just come from the protection (a laughable phrase) of their sworn enemy. 

Your throat tightens at this. There is no honor to your presence, not anymore. 

Though you feel the prickling behind your eyes, you force your head to tilt in acknowledgment, schooling your expression to respectful - perhaps they can't quite make out your face, but Lady Jessica watches closely. She sees.

You take a sharp breath, swallowing away the lump of emotion in your throat. 

"Thank you, Duke Leto, my lord." Your voice carries steel beneath its polite, quiet veneer, though you try to calm your heart. You turn to Lady Jessica to greet her.

"My Lady, it is a pleasure." You say, equally even. Lady Jessica offers a tight smile, something akin to understanding swimming among her irises. It's been quite some time since you were permitted to talk to a woman; Your servants on Giedi Prime were, of course, tongue-less, as na-Baron wished. "Thank you for welcoming me to your home." 

"We understand that these are trying times for you." She says softly, her words a gesture of solidarity as your legs stagger. You feel dizzy and tired, but you force yourself to nod, bowing again. Your chained headdress overlaying your veil chimes slightly with the movement, swaying with the rain.

For such an acclaimed House, you're surprised by the gentleness of their welcome. Perhaps, they'd thought that the groaning and echoing hallways of Giedi Prime might break you, that they'd be taking in some injured little dove, wings clipped by the ferocious boy who'd gifted her with a knife plunged between her ribs on her nameday. 

The scar that lies just below your breast on your right side serves not as a reminder, but as fuel. It did not quell your spark. It ignited it, with a bloodthirsty rage for revenge.

Months of being thrown into a pit under the glaring black sun; Not the arena that assassinated your family, no - this pit was smaller, with one large seat for the na-Baron himself, and drugged concubines and servants with blades to service his na-Baroness. A place to watch his pets play. 

Destruction: the only thing you and Feyd-Rautha may have ever had in common. 

Unfortunately, you endured. You learned how to live with the Harkonnens, to be one of them- and with a clip of fear, you worry you may never be able to unlearn. 

Lady Jessica is correct, these are trying times for you. You swallow as you straighten your back. Despite everything, there's a minor comfort in the Atreides' insistence of providing you with the necessities for you to perform your traditional customary mourning traditions. Your family may be gone, but you can still have this part of them; as a way of saying good-bye. It's what they would have wanted. 

You turn to the young man who stands next to Lady Jessica.

The Harkonnens had tried to show you the dangers of house Atreides; The poison of appearance, of trust. You are not foolish enough to have believed the Baron Vladimir and his webs of deception, but you are sharp enough to know that in times like these, nobody can be trusted. 

Your betrothed watches you, as if trying to see through your mourning veil. The green of his eyes sends a warmth through your stomach as you avert your eyes. "My Lord," you bow to him, your heart thumping in your chest, remembering how you might be rewarded for looking your formerly betrothed in the eyes during ceremony. Trying not to flinch, you wait to see what Paul's hands may do. But they do not strike you, nor grasp your jaw sharply. He barely moves. 

"My Lady." His voice is softer than you expected, and it strikes your heart with a cool unease. Distrust slithers around you like a daunting snake. He bows back to you. 

It's silent for a thick moment before Duncan Idaho - the man from a distant past - speaks from beside you. "We have much to discuss." 

Cutting to the chase, as always. Your eyes fall to the Duke, who nods. "Do you need to see treatment?" He asks the Swordsman, eyes assessing the soldier. 

Duncan laughs at this, gesturing to his arm, where beads of blood still slowly peeks through his the tunic he'd slipped on after changing out of his armor.

"Harkonnen blades are sharp. So are Lady Bourbon's nails."

The prickling of four pairs of eyes strike you as he continues, turning this time to address you full-on. "Your fighting is much different than I remember, Little Bourbon." 

What he doesn't say is clear to you: Much more savage than he remembers. Something between shame and pride licks at your cheeks and you avert your eyes; It had been a force of habit - rabid hounds don't tuck tail when cornered, do they?

You clench your hand, your nails digging into your palms; you learned early on that sharper claws could keep Feyd tame for longer. 

The force of Duncan's old nickname for you, when you'd been young - it nearly knocks the air out of your chest. It's been over half a decade since you'd seen the man; too much has happened since then. Nonetheless, you smile toothless behind the veil, trying not to think of the life you'd just left behind. Of what cold life lies ahead. 

When you respond, your voice is frigid. 

"Sometimes adaptation is survival, Duncan Idaho. Threats demand evolution." 

.·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:

The rain is gone by the next day.

In the morning room, forks scrape over blue-plated China. There must be a clock somewhere near, as the seconds pass in quiet, insistent ticks. A cleared throat, a swallow of water. 

Your eyes burn from exhaustion.

Your arrival last night held no such time for small talk - you were whisked away by the service staff to make sure your quarters were comfortable; Your old clothing and that of your sisters and mother - the few things the Atreides soldiers had salvaged from the ransacked Castle at Sabberon - had been washed thrice of rubble and smoke and were hanging, waiting for you, in the wardrobes. 

Barely awake, late in the evening, you'd attended a meeting in a small conference hall. There, sat across from Lord Paul, Masters of War and Swords and Strategy, a Mentat, and the Lady Jessica, the Duke had asked you questions, ensuring you were not harmed - more importantly, trying to ensure there was no malicious intent to your presence. Your eyes could not ignore the Lady Jessica, who stood behind the Duke, her fingers twitching to the others when you responded to a question asked of you. They had some kind of language, you'd realized, as they responded in their own subtle hand gestures. 

You'd only been there for ten minutes before you were escorted by a handmaid back to your chambers, where you sat without rest through the night. 

Truthfully, you're breaking fast with Lady Jessica and Lord Paul out of courtesy; You were up far before the sun had found the horizon this morning, staring emotionless at the ghost who stood in the corner of your new chambers.

You'd sat watching, cradling your chest with wide eyes, as the ghost slid onto his knees. How he'd crawled, smirking at the foot of your mattress, whispering to you with sharp teeth and beckoning fingers. The sweet promise in his eyes laid with blood and pain, coaxing you forward despite yourself - until something in the corner of your vision moved, and you'd screamed. 

That had woken one of the servants.

She came in with her head tilted down, holding a pitcher of water, and you'd asked her to stay.

Her name is Hestia; she must barely be twenty. You insisted on sharing a pot of tea with her, sitting in the silence but sipping shortly on your teacups. You didn't talk much, but instead breathed and felt the safety and of a woman's company, even if she is a few years younger than you. 

It wasn't until she'd brought you breakfast a few minutes later that you realized the staff must have been informed of your courting customs before your arrival - she said nothing as you ate silently, staring out towards the coast of rocky cliffs and rolling moors you could just barely make out from your chamber windows. 

And now you sit similarly - in the morning dining room, your hands perched in your lap, unsure what to do with yourself.

Your future husband, no older than yourself, sits across the table from you now, pushing his omelet around on his fork. The table shakes just slightly, jilting your glass full of water - he must have a restless knee. He chews at his lip, avoiding your stare, sharing slight conversation with his Lady mother. Her attempts to bring you into the conversation are met with polite answers and more silence, your voice shaky and cold. 

After a while, a woman enters, whispers something to the Lady at the end of the table. Nodding, Lady Jessica takes her leave with a pointed look at Paul, suggesting he might escort you around the castle to settle you in.

Though your stomach coils, you nod, "-if you have time, my Lord, I'd appreciate it."

His eyes find yours from behind the veil and you clear your throat. He's quiet but chivalrous; A nod, a glance sent back to his mother as she leaves. A short gust of air through the room and suddenly you can smell him. His hair, clean and glossy - healthy - glints as he faces a window, exposing the early morning sun to his bright eyes.

It's silent for a few moments as only the two of you remain; Your food untouched and his half-eaten. 

"Are you one of them?" 

Them?

You stare at him from behind the thin pine veil that covers you. It occurs to you that Paul may assume you are just as bald and sick as each Harkonnen; years of adapting, surviving off of instinct and placation, are over. With a jolt, you realize you are not a Harkonnen. And you will not be wed to one.

You shake your head, thankful for the lack of chains upon the crown of your head today, ignoring the melancholy feeling in your gut. 

"I have hair." You state simply, looking down at the skin of your arm; The skin that boasts arm hair, none of the sickly pale skin that knew of no clean air nor healthy sunlight - your skin, glowing with real melanin like the House of Bourbon.

You'd never spoken this freely on Giedi Prime besides in the sole company of Feyd-Rautha - stars, you'd never have spoken this freely at home on Sabberon, either - but there is no home anymore. And if you've learned one thing in your years since coming of age, its that the Great and Noble Houses of the Landsraad are crawling with perjurers, fabricators. 

Paul is likely the same. 

If the Atreides boy must be wed to you, you cannot help that, just as you couldn't help with Feyd-Rautha. They can dress you, insist in your traditional customs - but you will not go down easy. No matter how cold the home, you can be colder. You are more than the bones which hold you up; Meaner than the demons that kept you in their ghostly-grip for four years. 

His cheeks flush a peculiar pink, bottom lip captured between pearly teeth. "No," he starts again, eyes searching - trying to find you, beneath the layers of green that wrap around you. "Not Harkonnen-" he quiets after he says the name, as if worried to offend you. "I meant-" his eyes swim, "Bene Gesserit." 

Your stomach chills as you meet his eyes. 

After some hesitation, you shake your head. "No, my Lord."

When he blinks at your words, you feel compelled to continue. "I suppose I was..." you move your hand to pull on the sleeve of your robes.

.·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:

"or, I was supposed to be." your unemotional tone rings through the room. Paul doesn't say anything to that, biting back the suspicion that climbs up his throat.

He stands when you rise from your seat; Your mourning dress, unlike anything he'd ever seen before, flows like the leaves of a weeping willow as you push your chair in behind you. When he offers a stiff arm to escort you out of the room, you hesitate before looping yourself loosely to him. 

She is telling the truth. 

His mother had indicated, with flicks of her hand, during the meeting the evening before; you, sat before the Atreides' council, unaware that his mother was reading your honesty. 

But that could be a trick; you've admitted to being partially trained in the ways of the Bene Gesserit, perhaps you found a way to deceive his mother. As much as he trusts Duncan and his father, he can't shake the suspicion that you're a mere pawn in the Harkonnens' game.

But his father's words burn sharply into his mind. 

Duty often requires us to navigate paths we may not have chosen for ourselves, Paul. You may not always like her, but you will treat her with the respect and care befitting of a future spouse. Love may come in other ways - but you will marry her, and together you will sire an heir when the time comes.

By decree, it was ordered you be wed to Paul, but he can't find it within himself to lose the feeling of distrust. He has spent hours learning about the Harkonnens - how they think, their strategy; and yet, from Duncan's account, the Baron and his nephew just let you go. It makes no sense to him. 

"I was supposed to be a lot of things." 

Your voice is undeniably beautiful; strong, much more resolute than he'd expected. But you are extremely cold, and evidently unwilling. Polite, yes - it seems you've been trained just as he and every other young noble of the Great Houses have - but you are calculating, aggressive.

He saw the claw marks you'd left upon Duncan; a man you've known since you were a young girl.

You walk with your chest out, back straight like a soldier; your words are cordial yet laced with steel and indifference - it only serves to deepen his unease. He guides you through the castle, murmuring quietly as he shows you along, introducing you to various members of staff who stop and bow in recognition. 

You don't say much until he escorts you to a path that winds down out of your sights; Below the castle, between jagged rocks, Paul finds himself concerned to no longer be surrounded by castle walls. Beside him, you take a deep breath, your footsteps faltering as you slow to stare at moss that sprawls across the cobblestone. 

Curiously, Paul slows to a stop beside you.

For a moment, you stare down at the dirt and fallen tree limbs, the grassy fields and rocks. Soon, as though an invisible string pulls you upwards, you snap your head, voice sheepish behind your veil. "Apologies, my Lord." You start to turn away. "I've read of plants like this, but never seen them before in person." 

Paul is suddenly struck by the realization that you may not have seen much of any flora nor fauna on Caladan. He knows what Giedi Prime is like; and your homeworld, from what he'd read last night before bed, was mostly full of Glaciers, forests, and high altitudes. Perhaps you are interested in such things; the idea surprises him. 

So instead of moving along, he finds himself bending to pull off a bit of the moss from a fallen trunk. The earthy dirt spreads between his nimble fingers, the green bright against his skin. You watch him silently.

"It absorbs up to twenty times its dry weight in water." He says it quietly, repeating what he'd learned in an ecological lesson, pushing on the spongy material with his thumb. "Banks of it grow just around the brackish tidepools outside the castle." 

Your interest, piqued, causes your head to crane slightly from your short height - he can tell, even without seeing any part of your face, that you are fascinated. "Am I allowed to see?" You ask stiffly, your arms by your sides.

An initial wave of protectiveness over his home washes over him; remembering his father's words, he forces his shoulders to relax. He lets the moss fall back to the stump, brows furrowing. 

"You are to be Lady Atreides, one day." He tries to school his voice evenly, avoiding any hint of resistance to this fact. "You do not have to ask permission to see your own land." 

The wind from the sea whips around you; his stray curls fly in his vision. There are no words from you for several very long breaths, in which you clear your throat. 

"I do not feel well, my Lord." You say moments later, voice cordial but thick with the desire to be alone, "I believe I am sick from travel. Please, if you would excuse me." 

He is unsure if he had made you uncomfortable or if you are truly feeling sick; nonetheless, Paul escorts you to your chambers silently, calling one of the handmaids - Hestia, her name is - to check on you. He insists she bring you some bread and cheese, to draw you a bath if you please. 

His jaw clenches; he's to train with his mother soon, but he needs release. His muscles clench in repressed frustration and so Paul lets his feet carry him swiftly to the training quarters.

His fingers itch for a blade; his mind itches to forget about the last day, about the cold life that lies ahead of him. 

.·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:

follow @tremendumnotifs for updates.

.·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:*¨༺ ༻¨*:·..·:

[moonlightndaydreams]

Hometown

Pairing: au Han jisung x fem reader // friends to lovers back to friends and then lovers.

Synopsis: Jisung moves back to his small hometown to find that you’ve just moved back too. But what happens when he finds out you have a kid and he’s the father?

Word Count: 7.8k

A/n: the idea for this story came to when listening to this Taylor Swift song while I was driving the other day.

I put a lot of thought and care into this story, but i couldn’t convey it as in depth as I wanted. I would have loved to have made this a 60k word story but I just don’t have it in me. I hope you enjoy this story nonetheless, and can see where I was trying to go with it.

NSFVV // MDNI CW under the cut

CW: unprotected p in v sex, accidental cumming inside, fingering, fantasising, emotional hurt, comfort, mention of paternity tests, mention of oral sex, happy ending.

Jisung felt a tug in his chest whenever he came back to his hometown. The place reminded him of you. His childhood best friend. The person whom he shared all his secrets with from being scared of the dark and the nightmares it caused him when he was six, to when he had his first wet dream as a teenager.

You both were each other’s first kiss too. A sloppy, messy attempt behind the boat shed, so that you wouldn’t be the last kids in the year to not have kissed a boy or girl. He later found out most of the kids had been lying about having kissed anyone.

You were each other’s date to your graduation dinner, both of your mums fussing and taking photos, giggling about how you would grow up and get married.

Well that didn’t happen.

You did have one night of intimacy though, before Jisung moved away for work and you stayed in your small town. Well he thought you’d stayed. The first time he came back, eager to see you and catch up, you weren’t there. You’d moved to the city. It wasn’t the same without you. He’d always find himself looking out for you everywhere he went. Just in case. The grocery store. The little cafe. The fucking library even.

But you weren’t there. You were never there.

This was how it felt for Jisung for four years whenever he returned to his hometown.

And here he was again. For the fifth year in a row. But this time he wasn’t just visiting. He was moving back for good to start his own Physiotherapy clinic and to be closer to his family.

The first thing he did was drop his bags off at his parent’s house and go for a walk by the lake to stretch his legs from the long drive.

This place still reminded him of you. He missed you. As he walked along the shoreline he let his imagination take hold. In his mind you were walking beside him hand in hand. You’d throw stones into the lake and laugh about life.

He plopped down on a patch of grass and thought about what he always thought about when he was here.

That night you made love.

The softness of your body. The warmth radiating from you when he kissed your skin. The way you tasted when he went down on you. The pretty sounds you’d made as he fucked you slow and deep. He’d felt like he was drowning and he didn’t want to be saved. Fuck. He’d even said he loved you.

Jisung ran his hands through his hair. Alright Jisung. You gotta get over her. He told himself.

He walked up to the town center to grab a burger from the town’s “famous” burger shop. It was the only burger shop and Jisung was pretty sure it wasn’t famous. But the food tasted good. He placed his order, paid with his card, and was about to turn around and take a seat.

That’s when he heard it.

“Ji?”

He knew that voice. But no. It couldn’t be. Could it?

He slowly turned around. You. Beautiful with a big beaming smile.

“Y/n?” Jisung’s heart skipped a beat. “What are doing here? Are you visiting?”

You shook your head, grinning. “No… no. I’ve moved back here.”

“Really? Me to-”

“Mummy Mummy.” A little girl about four or five years old ran up and pulled on your hand and looked up at Jisung with big round eyes.

His heart stopped beating.

You bit your lip. “So…This is my daughter, Livi.” you said, nervousness creeping into your voice.

—————

Jisung was like he was in a trance, sitting frozen in his seat as he watched you and your daughter across the table. He’d barely touched his burger and coffee, his appetite gone. You had a kid. A million questions ran through his brain simultaneously. The loudest one being, was this his little girl? Followed quickly by, why didn’t you tell him?

“Liv, sweetheart, you’re covered in sauce.” you said as you wiped her little chin with a napkin. The girl grinned at Jisung like it was the funniest thing in the world to fluster you, then on her next bite of her mini burger, smeared sauce all over her chin again. Jisung gave a silent chuckle to himself, thinking of how full your hands must be. “Oh, Liv.” you sighed, giving up on trying to keep her face clean.

Eventually, your attention turned to Jisung, and he tore his eyes from the child to meet yours. Fuck. He wasn’t sure he was ready for whatever you were about to say. Either this little girl was his, or she was someone else’s. Jisung wasn’t even sure which option he wanted to hear either. The thought of you keeping something this big from him upset him. But the thought of you being in love with another man and having a family with him, well, that made him jealous.

“Ji,” No one could say his name the way you did. He tried hard not to show you how it still affected him, even after all this time. “I suppose you have a lot of questions?” you said softly.

Jisung remained silent. Of course he had a lot of questions, but he didn’t know where to begin and he couldn’t seem to make his voice work. He sighed heavily and nodded.

“Well,” you started nervously. “I guess I’ll start with the obvious then. So… Livi…well… you see…” you hesitated.

But Jisung knew. He knew what you were going to say just from the way you took a deep breath and looked up to the ceiling as though you were trying to gather all your courage. He knew by how you were wringing your hands together on the table, and the way you swallowed a lump in your throat. He had always known when you were scared to say something. You’d just never been scared to talk to him before.

“She’s mine isn’t she?” he said. He said it so you didn’t have to.

Your eyes darted to his “Yes, Ji.” you eventually whispered. “She is.” Tears started to well up in your eyes, but you fought them back.

Jisung nodded slowly in understanding, but said nothing, playing with the coffee cup in his hand.

“Ji, please don’t be angry.” you plead. “I have so much to exp-” 

“Holy shit! Jisung…y/n!” a loud voice bellowed across the cafe. It was Binnie, one of you mutual childhood friends. “What the flying fu-” his voice trailed off as he approached your table and saw the little girl sitting next to you.

“Wow.” he said, taking in the three of you. “Channie, look who’s here!” he called out to another childhood friend who was putting in an order at the counter. Chan turned around, his face lighting up when he saw both Jisung and you at the table. He quickly made his order and came to sit down next to Binnie at your table. “The gang's back together.” Binnie announced boisterously. 

Great. This was the last thing Jisung needed. He had just been told the most life altering news of his life and now he had to socialise? Panic brewed in his chest. He was a father. A father to a preschool kid. He needed time to process this, not have a catch up with friends.

“The whole gang, plus… a mini y/n.” Chan nodded to your daughter, waving at the little girl. “So cute. What’s your name, princess?” He asked. 

“Livi.” She replied proudly, and smiled a gummy little smile and looked back at Chan with wide brown eyes. For a second Jisung thought he saw a flicker of realisation cross his friend’s face, but it was gone in an instant.

He watched as you made small talk with your friends. He didn’t know what to do with himself. He wanted to be alone to think, and probably cry, but he didn’t want to just get up and leave. So he sat quietly, nodding when he needed to, making it look like he was listening.

Jisung’s gaze kept landing on Livi, and his mind went back to that night. The only night that you and Jisung had slept together. He remembered it vividly. He remembered pulling out and cumming all over your stomach. 

But he also remembered he might not have been quick enough. He obviously wasn’t quick enough. You’d felt so good around him he wanted it to last forever. He hadn’t told you he thought he might have spilled the smallest amount inside you. He thought it would have been okay. He was certain you would have told him if you had fallen pregnant from that night. That you’d work through it together. 

It was now evident that you hadn’t told him you’d gotten pregnant, and also, that you hadn’t wanted to work through it together either. It hurt.

“I have to go.” Jisung announced all of a sudden, standing up abruptly and bumping the table. All eyes turned to him, including Livi’s. “I said I’d help my Dad with something.” he lied, feeling like everyone could see right through him.

“Okay, man. Catch up for a beer later?” Chan asked, standing to take him in a hug. “If you wanna talk, yeah?” he whispered so only Jisung could hear. 

“Talk to you later, Ji?” you asked with hopeful eyes.

“Um, yeah. Of course.” he said quickly and hurried out of the cafe.

————-

Jisung found himself sitting by the lake again, his thoughts racing. He’d walked around the entire town for the past two hours and ended up back here. The place he always ended up.

He’d fucking made a baby with you? Why hadn’t you told him? He couldn’t get his head around it. He felt so angry, hurt, confused. He’d never felt anger towards you and he hated it. He shook his head. He had so many questions, and no answers. Except the kid was his. He closed his eyes, wondering what on earth he was going to do..

“Thought you’d be here, buddy.” Jisung opened his eyes to find Chan approaching, and plopping down beside him on the grass. He offered a can of beer to Jisung.

“You know we’re not meant to drink in public places, right?” Jisung grumbled taking the drink.

“Since when has anyone ever cared?” Chan replied, popping his own can open and taking a sip. “Anyway, you look like you need it.” 

Jisung rolled his eyes. “You don’t say?” He took a long drink of his beer and looked out over the water.

“Wanna talk about it?” 

“About what?” Jisung snapped.

“I dunno, maybe about y/n being moving back to town, or that you have a kid?” Chan shrugged.

“She told you?” Jisung turned to Chan, bewildered.

Chan shook his head. “No, man. It was just…obvious.”

“Fuck.” Jisung grumbled and took another swig of beer.

The two friends sat in silence for a long while. Chan didn’t push for Jisung to talk about it, and Jisung was grateful. He couldn’t find his words even if he wanted to talk. He felt like he was going to explode with emotions, and at the same time his body felt completely numb. Was this what shock felt like? 

The sun was low in the sky and the air had become cooler. Jisung pulled his jacket tight around him. This was not how he’d expected his first day back to be like. 

He sighed and closed his eyes, and when he opened them he started to sob. “Why didn’t she tell me?” He cried looking to Chan. “Why would she keep this from me?” 

He completely broke down then, crying loud and uncontrollably. He leaned against Chan who wrapped his arm around him and stroked his back. 

“I know. I know.” His friend soothed. 

“I’m a fucking father! I don’t even know what that means, or what I am supposed to do… or how I’m meant to feel. It’s so sudden.” He wailed.

“Listen, Ji. I think we should get you home. It’s cold and late, and maybe in the morning when your head’s clearer you can think about all of this. It’s pretty big news, it’s probably gonna take time.”

Chan drove Jisung home in silence, and when he pulled up outside his house Jisung turned to him. “She still makes my heart race.” he whispered. “Even with this… I don’t know what you’d call it, betrayal? Lie? She still gets to me.”     

Chan looked at his friend empathetically. “Go inside, mate. Get some rest. Call me if you need me, yeah?” Chan squeezed Jisung’s shoulder reassuringly, before Jisung got out of the car and headed into his childhood home.

Jisung couldn’t sleep. Images of you and Livi at the cafe ran through his mind on repeat. Your smile when he’d first turned around. Your scared expression when you wanted to tell him she was his. The cheeky grin on the kid’s face when you tried to wipe her chin. 

He tossed and turned in his bed. The same bed you and him made her in. 

———————

Jisung tried to avoid you at all costs while he got his thoughts in order. He knew it was cruel to avoid you, but he just couldn’t face the situation. Not yet anyway. 

He told his parents, looking for guidance. But in the course of a two hour deep and meaningful with them, their comments ranged from “I thought we taught you about protection, son” and “the pull out method doesn’t work,” to “we’d always thought you’d make a cute kid.” 

None of these remarks were particularly helpful, but they didn’t have a bad word to say about you, and they weren’t disappointed in him. They really believed the two of you could work something out, and he was pretty sure they were secretly excited about being grandparents.

Three days had passed since you’d told him about Livi, and although he still wasn’t ready to talk, he knew he had to say something to you soon otherwise he’d look like a coward. He felt like a coward. He knew where you lived. Your parents house two streets away, you used to walk to school together. But he just couldn't physically take himself over there. He didn't know what to say. He was anxious about seeing your parents. He was nervous about seeing Livi again. Most of all he was terrified of hearing what your reasons were from hiding this from him. 

He was scared.

Yep. He was a coward.

———-

A week later, Jisung stood in front of his almost ready to be opened Physiotherapy clinic, and admired the new signage on the front window. He’d secured the lease for the premises before he moved back, and had even organised the fit out-out to be complete beforehand as well. He’d spent the past week hiding inside painting the walls and getting his equipment ready. If he was busy in there, he wouldn’t run into you.

Happy with how his sign looked, Jisung unlocked the front door and slipped inside. The front area was to be the waiting area for clients and reception desk, and a doorway led from the reception area to the main studio. The studio was a large space where he’d set up a treadmill, exercise bike and smaller equipment like hand weights and bosu balls. To the right was a private room for appointments with clients. 

He felt proud of his new set up and he couldn’t wait to officially open his doors. He’d even had some home visits this week, although they were his parent’s friends. But still, a client was a client, and that made him happy.

He settled into his chair at the reception desk to check his schedule for the next few days, and then he was going to try and set up the new accounting software he’d been avoiding almost as much as he’d been avoiding you. While he was waiting for the extra slow internet to connect his eyes wandered absentmindedly to the big window that looked out onto the main street of town. 

It was a sunny autumn day, the temperature perfect for short sleeves and pants. He enjoyed this time of year with the days warm, and the nights cool. His guilty pleasure was to snuggle in his blanket and beanie and watch anime.

There were quite a number of people going about their day, but no one was in a hurry. Not like in the city, where everyone was in a rush.

Here, people were chatting on the footpath, others were casually doing their laundry at the laundromat while they sat out the front reading a book. The old ice cream shop was busy as usual. It'd been there for as long as Jisung could remember. He and you used to take your little bag of coins down to buy your favourite ice creams after school. The row of ice cream flavours were the perfect height for kids to squish their faces against the glass and say “that one please!”, and then have to reach up so high to pay over the counter. 

The signage and colour scheme hadn’t been updated in a thousand years, and the paint was peeling and the store name faded. He wondered if the same family owned the place. 

Then he saw you coming out of the door, little Livi in tow. Jisung’s heart jumped out of his chest, and he slid lower in his chair even though you wouldn’t be able to see him through the tinted glass window. He still hadn’t spoken to you.

You were dressed in tight jeans, a plain green top with your long hair in a messy bun. You always looked beautiful even when you weren’t trying. That familiar feeling stirred inside of him. It was a feeling of yearning and heartache. Even though he’d felt it often over the years, it was a feeling he’d never got used to.

His gaze moved down to Livi. She was adorable. Her long dark hair was in two braids, and she had the cutest round cheeks. Her big Bambi-like eyes were fixed on the ice cream cone in her tiny hands. She looked so excited, going in for a bite and… splat! The entire ice cream fell off its cone onto her pink top. Her little face fell and she began to cry as though the world had ended.

Jisung didn’t think, he just acted. He was out of the clinic and across the street in a heartbeat.

“Juice-suuunnn!” Livi wailed when he approached. He was surprised she recognised him. “I lost my ice cream!” Startled, you turned to see Jisung kneeling beside you, ready to help.

“It’s okay, angel. Juice-sun’s” was that what she’d called him? “here to help.” He turned to you. “I’ve got a spare shirt over the road, if you want to change her?” He nodded his head towards his clinic.

“Thank you, but it’s fine, Ji. We can just go home and get changed. It’s no big deal. I wouldn’t want to be a bother.” You assured, trying to peel chunks of ice cream off her top.

“But you said we could go to the park!” Livi protested, and you looked at your daughter apologetically.

“It’s really okay.” Jisung said softly. “She should go to the park.”

“Yes, Mummy please! I’m okay to wear Juice-sun’s shirt! I just want to play and eat ice cream.” She blinked her eyes at you and then at Jisung. God that was cute.

He gave her a wink and you rolled your eyes. “Joining forces, I see.” She playfully patted Livi’s head.

Jisung ushered you and Livi across the road and into the clinic, and pulled out the clean tee shirt he was going to wear later for a workout. “If you just want to change her in the side room there.” He directed you to the private appointment room. “I’ll be back in a minute.”

Jisung ran back across the street, ordered a new chocolate ice cream, apparently the place was still family owned, and returned to the clinic to find you and Livi waiting in the studio. You were sitting on a chair in the corner, and Livi had found a ball and was throwing it up in the air and trying to catch it. His tee shirt fit her like a giant dress, or more accurately, a tent. 

“I hope you like chocolate flavour?” He announced with a big smile. “I know it’s my favourite.” He chuckled.

“Juice-Sun!” Her face lit up when she saw him with a fresh ice cream. She ran up to him, the ball instantly abandoned, and carefully took it from him with her tongue poking out the corner of her mouth in concentration.

“Juice-sun?” He raised an eyebrow at you. 

“Yeah, she’s insisting that’s how you pronounce your name.” you blushed, trying to hide a giggle.

“What about just Ji? That’s what you call me?” He said, sitting on a chair next to you.

“I tried, but she says she likes Juice-sun because it’s like juice and she likes apple juice. Can’t argue with a four year old.” You shrugged.

“I guess not.” He smiled. You both laughed. 

“Thank you, Ji.” you said sincerely, giving him a small smile.

“It’s the least I can do.” He shrugged. You nodded and looked at the floor. 

“So?” 

“So?” You both said at the same time.

This was awkward. Really fucking awkward.

“Can we go play at the park now, Mummy?” Livi asked, and Jisung was grateful for the interruption.

“Maybe eat your ice cream first. If that’s okay with you?” You turned to Jisung.

Jisung nodded. “Of course.”

Livi went and plonked herself on a foam mat on the floor, still holding her ice cream extra carefully. “Juice-sun. Come sit with meee.” She called.

Jisung was taken back by the child’s eagerness to make friends with him, especially since she’d only met him once. But he wandered over and sat himself cross legged next to her on the mat and smiled down a the kid.

“This is a really good set up you’ve got here.” you said looking around the studio. “When is the official opening? I saw on the front window it’s soon.”

“Next week. I’ve started seeing clients on home visits, so technically I’m in business already. That’s if my Mum’s friend from trivia night counts as a client?” he snorted.

“I’d take it as a client. I’m so proud of you.” You said sincerely, and Jisung felt himself blush at the compliment.

“Oh shit, Ji.. “ your hands came up to your mouth horrified. “I.. I’m not asking all this to know about your finances. You know I’m not after money, right?” 

“I know. Don’t worry.” he cut you off, and he could see by the way you were biting your lip that you were silently berating yourself. He knew you so well, yet he felt like he knew nothing.

“I’m full.” Livi held the half eaten cone in Jisung’s face.

“Livi, honey. I’m not sure Jisung wants your leftovers. God, I’m so sorry.” You coverered your face in embarrassment.

Jisung chuckled. “It’s really fine. I love chocolate ice cream.” He took it from her sticky little fingers, and bit into it. “Mmm. Yum!” he said with exaggerated enthusiasm.

“Juice-Sun?” She asked, standing up and delicately pushing his fluffy hair out of his eyes and staring at him. Her small hand lingered in his hair while she gazed at him.

Jisung was frozen in place as he looked into the eyes of his daughter. His daughter. He was starstruck, captivated by her cute little features, and the way she was so comfortable talking to him, touching him, stirred something inside of him. She was absolutely perfect. He’d made her. He’d never made anything so precious in his entire life. He made her with you, his favourite person in the world.

“Do you know what Mummy’s favourite flavour is?” She whispered like she was about to share a secret.

 “Yes I do.” He whispered back. It’s raspberry.”

Livi looked at Jisung like he was a magician. “How’d you know?” She gushed, amazed.

“Well, your Mum and I have known each other since we were as little as you.” His eyes met yours. “And we used to go to the ice cream shop a lot.” he added, keeping his gaze on you.

He could tell you were remembering it. Remembering your childhood together. The ‘inseparable pair’ as some people called you. But there was more than just nostalgia in your expression. There was sadness too. He could see it. You were hurting. He could feel it. 

It was time to talk.

——————

The three of you walked to the park with Livi walking in the middle, holding onto both yours and Jisung’s hands. He had felt rather privileged when she grabbed onto him like she’d known him forever, and he held her tiny hand in his as they made their way down the footpath. Several people gave them curious looks as they passed. More fuel for the gossipers. But Jisung didn’t care. 

There were already rumours about you and your daughter spreading around town. Specifically, whispers about how she was the “love child” of you and Jisung. Apparently, everyone could see the resemblance. Jisung was getting odd looks when he was in the grocery store the other day, but no one actually asked him if any of the stories were true.

The park was only a minute walk from Jisung’s clinic, and it wasn’t long before Livi was running over to the play equipment and you and Jisung found a park bench to supervise her from.

“She’s a cute kid.” He said, breaking the silence.

“She is.” You replied.

Jisung sighed. “Almost five years, y/n. Why didn't you tell me? In all this time, why haven’t you said anything?” Jisung’s voice cracked and a tear slipped from his eye and rolled down his cheek. He swiped it away, hoping he could hold himself together.

“I didn’t know you were her father.” you said in a quiet voice. Jisung looked at you confused. That wasn’t the answer he was expecting. How could you not know he was the father and then all of a sudden know that he was?

“I didn’t know. I promise.” you took in a deep breath. “Look, Ji. Just before you left I got a job offer interstate. I moved away the same week as you. I…I met someone there. Like really quickly.” you sighed and continued. “It all happened so fast, and I wanted to… to try and move on from you.” you looked up at Jisung. “I found out I was pregnant not long after meeting him.” 

“Didn’t it occur to you she could’ve been mine?” Jisung asked, surprised at how much hurt was evident in his voice.

“You pulled out when we were… and he didn’t so…” you shrugged like it was an obvious conclusion.

Guilt and regret seeped through Jisung’s veins. He should have told you he hadn’t pulled out quick enough. He cleared his throat, pushing those thoughts aside. Coward, he thought to himself. 

“So why all of a sudden are you saying she’s mine. How do you know? What changed?” It wasn’t an accusation, he was genuinely perplexed, bewildered even.

“When I told him I was pregnant, he stayed by my side. We made it work, sort of. I thought he loved me but…he kept having affairs.” You hung your head and Jisung felt anger flair inside his body. How could someone hurt you like that? “Earlier this year he told me he was leaving me for someone else.” you sniffled.

Jisung cautiously moved closer to your side and put his arm around your shoulder. “I’m so sorry.” he soothed. He was absolutely livid at this guy. He wanted to punch him in the face, hurt him. Then wrap you up and look after you. He wished he could’ve been there for you.

“I said something about child support, and he scoffed and told me he wanted to do a paternity test, because ‘fucked if I’m paying for someone else’s kid’.

“I laughed in his face. I was certain she was his, but part of me hoped that somehow she wasn’t. An asshole like that doesn’t deserve to be Livi’s dad. Anyway, the paternity test came back negative, which means he isn’t her father. You’re the only other person I’d slept with, Ji.” 

You looked at him and waited. A heavy silence hung in the air as Jisung tried to figure out what to say. 

“I shot a bit of cum in you.” He blurted out. Fuck, why’d he say it like that? “I’m so fucking sorry. I’m sorry I didn’t say anything when it happened. I thought… I hoped, I was quick enough.” he gulped and sucked his lip.

“I’m glad it happened.” you whispered. Your eyes locked. Jisung couldn’t breath. “We wouldn’t have Liv. I was so relieved to find out she’s yours.” you pulled your eyes away from him to watch Livi playing in the sandpit, while your fingers fiddled with the hem of your top. 

“I moved back here as soon as I could to be with Mum and Dad, you know, ‘cos it ‘takes a village’ and all. I didn’t know you’d be back here as well. I’d planned to get in touch with you once we’d settled in. But you were already here.” You laughed dryly.

“Don’t you hate me for not telling you?” Jisung pressed, his brain was still stuck at his admission about cumming inside you.

You looked up at him again. “What? That you’re pull-out game’s shit?” you teased, your face softening into a warm smile. Not a hint of anger laced your voice. “Look. Jisung. If you had told me, I’m not sure what I would’ve done. I’m not sure what you’d have done? You were moving away.” 

“But If I had told you. Things might’ve been different.” He said solemnly. You might have found him sooner and not have to have been with a cunt for a boyfriend for four years. He might’ve known his daughter, sooner.

You took his hand in yours. “There’s no point thinking about what if’s. The past is the past. I don’t want you to regret anything. I’m not expecting anything from you. I’m just glad she’s ‘part’ you. You’re the best person I have ever known, Jisung, and I want her to grow up as kind as you. But,” you choked. “If you ever do want to be part of her life, I think she’d like that very much. I’d like that very much.”

Jisung’s heart melted. Now that he understood the whole picture, how could he really be angry at you? Neither of you knew he was Livi’s father. But there was still hurt, and sadness. He’d missed so much of her life.

“Juice-sun! Come play on the slide.” Livi ran up to Jisung, breaking his thoughts and tugging on his arm to pull him towards the playground.

The three of you played on the equipment the rest of the afternoon. The slide was by far Livi’s favourite, followed by him holding her up on the flying fox. Jisung tried to let go of the thoughts that kept creeping into his mind. He could deal with them later. For now he wanted to simply be in the present moment and give all of his attention to you both.

Afterwards, he walked you home to your parents. It felt like old times walking you home. When he said goodbye he felt the urge to hold you in a hug, but he wasn’t sure If that was appropriate. So he didn’t. He just stood there awkwardly. 

You both looked at each other for a long minute, before Livi threw her arms around his waist and looked up at him. 

“Do you want to thank Jisung for your ice cream?” You prompted her.

“Thank you Juice-Sun!” She smiled brightly and ran inside the house.

Jisung rubbed his hands nervously on his pants. “Y/n, I’m sorry I completely ghosted you this past week. I was in shock. I needed to get my head around…everything. But I should’ve spoken to you. It was fucking rude of me.” He hung his head.

“It’s okay. I understand. It was huge news.” You said with understanding. You were always so understanding. 

“Well… um…maybe we could hang out again?” He scratched his head nervously and looked up at you sheepishly. Fuck, why was he feeling so flustered?

“I’d really like that.” You said softly.

“You would?” His head snapped up. “What about tomorrow afternoon?” He said eagerly.

The corner of your mouth lifted and then turned into a proper smile. “Tomorrow would be great.”

————-

Over the following month or so, Jisung’s business was in full swing. It was incredible how many people needed a phsyio. His client’s were mostly teenagers and people with sporting injuries, with some people making an appointment merely to see if he’d spill the tea about his and your relationship status. It was an expensive way for them to find out that you were just friends.

Jisung found himself spending more and more time with you and Livi. Most of the time it was buying ice creams and playing at the park, but sometimes it was having dinner at either of your parent’s houses. Jisung’s parents loved getting to know their grandchild, doting on her and spoiling her. They even tried to send you and Jisung out on a date, even though you were just friends, so they can do the whole ‘minding the grandkid’ thing.

The more time Jisung spent with Livi, the more he wanted to have a role in her life. If she ever wanted to call him ‘daddy’ at some point, he’d be over the moon. The thought of her running up to him calling out “daddy, daddy!” made him feel gooey inside. But he wasn’t going to push that. He’d let her move at her own pace, plus he was quite content with ‘Juice-sun’ for now. Even that made him feel gooey inside.

He was absolutely smitten, and everyone could tell.

He’d started printing out photos he’d taken of her doing random things that four year olds did. He bought little frames to put them in and sat them on his desk at work and bedside table, alongside a few photos you’d given him of Livi when she was smaller.

Although it pained him that he missed out on her early years, he told himself that it’s what he does moving forward that counts. He promised himself he’d be the best father he could be, and that he would always be there for her.

Things were falling into a comfortable place with you again too. You’d both caught each other up on the past few years about your time living in the big city, and how country town life felt so much better. You’d pop over to each other’s houses and watch your favourite kids movies with Livi sitting between the two of you, like a little family. You’d laugh and joke and reminisce. It felt good. You’d even started hugging him goodbye at the end of the day.

But he found himself wanting more. He still wanted you. It had always been you. He thought about all those times he’d been back here hoping you'd be in town, playing out a thousand scenarios of what might’ve happened if you had been here. Most of them were of him ending up making love to you in his childhood bed. None of them were you turning up with a kid and telling him he was a father.

But for some reason he wouldn’t trade this with any of the scenarios he’d made up in his imagination. Even if it meant he couldn’t tell you how he felt about you. You’d come back into his life, hopefully permanently, and things were really good between you. He couldn’t risk fucking this up talking about love, or pressuring you into something you might not be ready for, or even want.

He’d think about you though. In his bed. Sometimes he’d imagine obscene things. Like if you were watching a movie with him in his family’s living room and you would climb on top of him in a little skirt. He’d pull your underwear to the side and you’d sink down onto his cock and ride him until you screamed his name and made a mess all over him. 

Or he’d take you against his bedroom door. Holding you up against it, your legs wrapped around his waist, his cock reaching the deepest parts of you until your legs shook.

Most of the time, though, he’d think about laying you down on his bed and kissing your neck while he slowly undressed you. He’d worship you. He’d give every inch of your body attention. He’d say your name over and over like a mantra, and then he’d squeeze inside your warmth and fuck so slowly you begged him to either stop or go faster.

No matter the scenario, it always ended with him cumming in his hand and your name on his lips.

Gradually, you and Jisung started to spend time together without Livi, and Jisung noticed you were becoming more and more comfortable with being physically close to him. The hugs were becoming more frequent, you lingered more when saying goodbye, and when Jisung sat closer to you on the couch during a ‘grown up movie night’, you leaned into him and rested your head on his shoulder. He’d grown hard in his pants and he’d hoped you hadn’t noticed. He swore he saw your eyes linger on his lips too sometimes, and when he asked you to go on a stargazing picnic and you said yes, a glimmer of hope swirled around in his stomach.

————-

“Do you wanna know what the coolest thing about the moon is?” Jisung asked, looking up at the night sky.

You were both in the back of his Dad’s utility truck laying on a stack of exercise mats from the physio clinic. It was Spring now, and the nights were starting to be less cold, but it was still cool enough to need sweatpants, hoodies and a nest of blankets to keep snug. 

You were laying next to him, snuggled under a blanket.

“What was that, Ji?” you hummed.

“Do you know what the coolest thing about the moon is?” He repeated.

You shook your head. “No. I don’t know.”

“That you hung it.” He whispered.

“Oh Ji!” You squealed and nudged his arm. “That was-”

“The corniest shit you’ve ever heard?” Jisung laughed but inside he was dying from cringe and his cheeks burned.

“I was going to say romantic, but corny works too.” You laughed.

He turned to look at you and found you gazing at him. 

“Romantic? Huh?” He looked at you curiously.

“Yeah. In your own unique way.” You turned back to look at the sky and Jisung felt your fingers brush against his under the blanket. Bravely, Jisung threaded his fingers through yours. He was sure you could hear his heart beating. You sighed and nestled yourself against his side.

“Baby—” Fuck. “I mean, y/n. Sorry. Shit.” He hadn’t called you baby in years.

“It’s okay, Ji.” You soothed. 

“Yeah?” He choked.

“Yeah.” You whispered.

He rolled onto his side propping himself up on his forearm and gazed down at you. You didn’t move. You just looked back up at him. You really did hang the moon. 

“Say this is okay.” He whispered.

“That what’s okay, ji?” You purred. 

“This.” He cupped your cheek and leaned down and captured your lips in a kiss. He started so very slowly, and when he felt you melt into the kiss, he teased your lips with his tongue, seeking permission to deepen the kiss further. Your tongues danced together tenderly. The way your lips felt against his own, sent a rush of desire through his body. He brought his hand from your cheek to hold your waist and press his hardness against your leg. He wanted you to feel how much he burned for you. How badly he needed you.

You whimpered when you felt his erection and hooked your leg around him to bring his leg between yours, and you wrapped your arm around the back of his neck, pulling him closer to you. 

His hand snuck under your hoodie and shirt. Your skin was so soft and warm to the touch. “Is this still okay, baby.” He said with a raspy tone.

You answered with a grinding of your core against his leg, and a cute little whimper.

“You need to tell me what I’m allowed to do.”

You took his hand that was on your waist and pushed it to your waistband and hooked his fingers on it. “Absolutely anything you want.” You whispered. “I’m yours, Ji.”

“I wanna make love to you. Be inside you. But…”

“I’m on birth control.” You stated. “You know, just in case something happened… between us. So we don’t have an accident.”

Jisung pulled away and looked deep in your eyes. “I hope you know that I’ve never considered Livi to be an accident.” He said sincerely. “A Surprise? Yes.” He grinned “But never an accident.”

You beamed up at him in the way that always tugged on his heart. “I’m glad, because she’s the best thing we ever did together.”

“She is.” He agreed.

Jisung slowly peeled off your sweatpants and underwear and pulled the blanket up around you both as he began to kiss you again. His hand made its way to your inner thigh and you let out another pretty little sound. He gradually made his way up your leg and then slid a finger through your wetness. You were already so wet he could hardly believe it. His dick hardened even more than it already was, and it was absolutely throbbing to be inside you. He needed to bury himself inside your warm walls and soon, or he was going to cum untouched.

“Ji, please. I wanna feel you.” You reached for his waistband, and tugging it down enough to grasp his cock in your hand.

Jisung hissed through his teeth. “Baby, your hand… feels so good.” His eyes rolled back into his head.

“So does yours… oh—” you arched your back into him as he slid a finger inside you. “Ji…yes.” You pulled his face down to kiss him as he slowly fucked you with his fingers and you pumped his cock with your hand. 

He peppered kisses down the side of your neck, and eventually he slowly withdrew his fingers, while you let go of his cock. You parted your legs to allow him to settle in between them. 

“I love you, y/n. I’ve always loved you.” He declared. “I said it last time, do you remember?”

You nodded. “I remember.”

“I meant it then, and I still mean it now.” 

“I love you too, Jisung. I have for as long as I can remember.” You said gripping his bicep and squeezing.

Jisung took hold of his cock and ran the tip through your lips several times and then pushed inside. You both groaned in relief. 

“Is this okay, baby?” He moaned, pulling out and pushing back in. He felt like he was so deep inside you, your warm walls holding him tight while he made love to you the way he imagined so many times. 

He hooked an arm under one of your legs to get an even deeper angle. “Ji… you feel…this feels…so good.” You cried, holding onto him tighter as he picked up the pace. “Please don’t stop.”

“I’m not going anywhere, baby. I’m gonna fuck you like this every single day.” He promised.

You were soaking his cock, and as he continued to make love to you the noises coming from where you were both connected were becoming louder. You both had a sheen of sweat covering you foreheads. Jisung’s breath was becoming laboured as he neared his orgasm, but he wanted to make sure you came first. He slipped his hand between you to rub your swollen clit the way he remembered you showing him you how you liked it. You responded instantly, mumbling incoherently as you tensed up around him. 

“Ji…I’m close… I’m so…I’m gonna…”

“Please cum for me. I’m so close too, baby.” He really didn’t know if you could even last another moment. 

He felt you tense up, gripping his cock like a vice and then slowly pulsed around him. He watched your face as you came, thankful that he’ll be able to see you like this all the time from now on. He meant it. He was going to fuck you every day.

It was all too much seeing you come undone. “Fuck…I’m gonna cum, baby…where… wh—“ 

“In me, Ji…in me, please.” You cried.

That’s all Jisung needed to hear and he was filling you up, letting out a long growl as he emptied himself inside of you. Tears spilled from his eyes as he collapsed on top of you panting.

“Baby…I fucking love you so much. Please say you wanna be with me. Say you wanna give this a try? Be a family?” He looked at you hopefully.

“Yes. Yes, Ji. I want that so much.”

———

Jisung stopped at the lake to stretch his legs after a long day’s work.

This place always reminded him of you. As he walked along the shoreline he let his imagination take hold. In his mind you were walking beside him hand in hand, little Livi running ahead. He’d teach her to throw stones into the lake and he’d tell her all about what you and him were like as kids.

He’d bring her camping, and he’d bring you here for lunchtime picnics.

But it wasn’t just a fantasy. These were his plans.

He plopped down on a patch of grass and thought about what he always thought about when he was here.

The night he made love to you under the stars and you said you wanted to be a family.

Ask: livi calls Jisung “daddy”

a/n: please, if you enjoyed this consider leaving a comment, reblog, or tag someone you think will like this. x. Sorsha

@channieandhisgoonsquad @noellllslut @itshannjisung @weareapackofstrays @bethanysnow @jisunglyricist @newhope8 @chansbabyg @itshannjisung

[dilemmaontwolegs]

danny ... finding out the boy in the picture ... is the v card thief !!!! Kicking my feet and giggling !!

The Taste of Temptation || DR3 {7}

Warnings: 18+ only, nsfw, angst, smut, fluff, soft!danny WC: 2.5K F1 Masterlist Story: One || Two || Three || Four || Five || Six || Seven || Eight Snapshots: One || Two || Three || Four || Five Fic Playlist: Die A Happy Man - Thomas Rhett

The colour behind your eyelids dimmed and you opened them wondering where the cloud had come from in the endless blue sky. You immediately sat up and looked around for Danny when you found the cloud in your day was actually Andrew towering over your sun lounger.

“Uh, hi,” you said as he smiled and leaned in to try to hug you. “Woah, what are you doing?”

“We haven’t seen each other in like five years.” His arms were still open expecting to embrace you.

“Exactly.” You grabbed your towel and wrapped it around your body after seeing his eyes roam the skin that was visible.

“Hey baby, is this guy bothering you?” Daniel arrived at your back, his hands cold on your shoulders from going to the lakeside cafe and getting some iced drinks. “Wait, I recognise you - you’re the perv from the picture.”

“What?” Andrew chuckled in confusion.

“You were checking her out at the bar last night.” Daniel opened his phone and shook his head as he saw the picture again, confirming it as he turned it around. “Seriously?”

Andrew laughed and looked at you with a smirk. “I thought it was you but I couldn’t see your face. That ass though, I’d recognise it anywhere.”

“Danny!” you gasped as you leapt to your feet, turning and planting your hands on his chest at the first sign of movement. “There’s a crowd, you know what Christian said.”

“You think I care, kitten?”

“I think he isn’t worth it.” You looked over your shoulder to see an incensing remark about to be sent Daniel’s way. “Andrew, please leave.”

“Andrew huh?” Daniel echoed before his arms curled around your waist and he stared him down from where he rested his chin on your shoulder. 

“She told you about me?” he asked with a cocky grin.

You sighed at the stand off you found yourself in the midst of and narrowed your eyes at Andrew hoping he would get the message to piss off but he wasn’t looking at you and seemed content to ruin your day. More and more cameras were coming out as the tension seemed to ripple across the surface of the lake. 

“Did she tell you I was her first?” he taunted with a smirk. 

“So? I’ll be her last,” Daniel laughed as his hand splayed low across your abdomen, his fingertips dancing across the top of your swimsuit bottoms and drawing Andrew’s eyes down to the movement. “That’s all that matters.”

“Drew, move it along,” your father stated as he arrived, soaking wet from leaving the lake to intervene when he noticed the three of you. 

“It’s public property, sir.” Daniel snorted at the switch in character while your dad found his phone with his belongings next to yours, already starting to dial a number. “Who are you calling?”

“Your father.” Andrew was gone before he could hit ‘call’ and he tossed it back on the sun lounger with a shake of his head. “That boy never knew when to walk away.”

“Thanks, dad.”

“It’s not a family reunion without some drama, last time it was Nessa and that boy - what’s his name? - I lose count,” he said with a roll of his eyes before pointing a finger at Daniel’s hand. “I know you’re marrying her, but she’s still my daughter, hands above the waist, son.”

His palms had warmed on your skin and they quickly shifted up to your ribs with a stiff nod. “Yes, sir.”

With your father heading back to the water, Daniel couldn’t resist whispering in your ear, “Imagine if he knew all the bad things I had done to his little girl.”

“I don’t think they are bad things,” you whispered back. “I think they are very, very good.”

“That’s because you are a filthy little minx, my kitten.”

You turned in his arms that remained firmly above your hips and bit your lip as you thought of all the filthy things you wanted him to do. “Wanna head back early?”

His smile turned to a chuckle and his head tilted slightly. “To an empty house? It would be very quiet.”

“Not for long, I’m sure you can change that.”

His hands started to drift to your ass and he swallowed as he watched your tongue wet your lips. “Just how will I do that?”

“I could tell you, or...I could show you.”

“Any other ex-boyfriends I should know about, kitten?” Daniel asked on the drive home from the airport.

“Nope, funnily enough I wasn’t all that interested in dating and men before I met you.”

His eyes to you, quickly reading the honesty on your face before returning to the road. “Then how did Douche-Bag-Drew get a shot?”

You shrugged at the question and tucked your leg up on the seat to rest your chin on your knee as you watched the city come into view. “Naivety, YA books, I don’t know. I thought it was an experience you were meant to have before going off to college or uni. It wasn’t because I was ready or in love. Maybe that’s why it hurt so much, it was horrible.”

He reached across the seat and took your hand, bringing it to his lips so he could kiss your knuckles. “I’m sorry.”

Your brows pinched together in confusion at the apology. “Why?”

“Because you deserved better,” he said softly as he laced his fingers with yours and drove with one hand on the wheel. “I would have laid you down on a bed of rose petals and kissed every inch of your body. I would have made you comfortable and ready for me. I would have made sure you came before I even entered you, gentle and slow.”

His words were sweet and filthy, both making your chest swell with emotion and your pussy throb in reaction. “And that’s why I fell in love with you.”

You weren’t even home for 10 minutes before Daniel was out the door on an errand so you unpacked your bags before taking a shower after the flight left you feeling icky. You took your time assuming he would join you after hearing him pottering around in the apartment but after running out of things to wash and shave you turned the water off.  After towelling off, you stepped out of the bathroom and gasped at what you found waiting in the bedroom. 

Scented candles lit the room with the curtains drawn shut, the orange glow of each flame spilling across the quilt that was covered in red petals. The playlist you had made with love songs for your wedding was playing quietly from the speakers in the ceiling and Daniel hummed along as he entered the room with two wine stems filled with the special reserve wine of his you loved.

“Baby…” you choked as your eyes began to well with unshed tears and he handed you a glass.

“No bad things tonight, kitten,” he promised before sealing it with a searing kiss that almost made you forget you were holding a glass. You started to place it down on the drawers but he pulled back and lifted it up to your lips. “There’s no rush, love.”

The hint of cinnamon notes in the wine mixed with the rose petals on the bed and Daniel’s woody cologne drove your senses wild as you took a sip. This time he followed you as you placed the glass down, letting you set the pace as you took his hand and walked backwards to the bed. His arms curled around your waist and he picked you up to gently lay you down on the petals. They crushed beneath you and their scent grew stronger as Daniel started to kiss his way down your body.

“That tickles,” you giggled as he made it to your ankles before starting to make his way back. He smiled as he draped one leg over his shoulder and kissed your calf while his hand ran up and down your other leg, the contrast of his hard fingers stark against his soft lips. “I love your legs, kitten, they are stunning, especially when they are wrapped around me.”

Warmth prickled across your skin as his words filled your heart until you were certain it would burst with everything you were feeling. This was the side of Daniel only the people closest to him saw. Everyone else saw him as a comedian or their competition. Few saw the compassionate and caring man that was in front of you. There was a seriousness with his determination to make you feel the best you possibly could that he didn’t even have on the track. 

“Let me wrap them around your hips then,” you dared as you wriggled closer, but he just chuckled and shook his head.

“Not yet, I’m taking my time with you.” His hands caressed your thighs, his thumbs drawing soft circles that brought him closer to your core each time as he settled between them. His lips found each stretch mark and blemish, kissing them with sweet murmurs of your beauty and erasing every insecurity you had felt over the years. “I am the luckiest goddamn man in the world, kitten.” Your head fell back onto the quilt as his breath blew across your core and his palms reached the supple skin on your inner thighs, his thumbs spreading you open for him. “Only an idiot would let you go.”

You could only just think clearly enough to comprehend the shade thrown at Andrew but it was forgotten when his tongue teased your entrance, dipping inside to taste your essence before he hummed in contentment. He kept his promise and took his time, keeping you teetering on the edge of bliss until you were lightheaded from the shallow breaths you just managed to gasp. Only when you were begging him, your muscles constantly tense and shaking from how tightly wound up you were, did he press his tongue to your clit and give you the pressure needed for the orgasm to break free. 

The room reverberated your cries of pleasure and his tongue was there to lap at the fruits of his labour and elicit every last drop until he was drunk on your taste. Rising to his knees between your legs, you could see his jeans struggling to contain his erection and you begged him to hurry up and rid himself of the clothes he still wore. 

You tried to help, reaching for the zip as he unbuckled his belt, but he stood up out of your reach to pull his shirt over his head and then kick his jeans off.

You couldn’t believe this was the man you were going to spend the rest of your life with, he was more than you ever imagined a husband to be when you cast your eyes over his body and watched him fist his cock in his hand. Somehow you had been lucky enough to find a man who would not only die to protect you, but make you feel alive with every breath he had left; a man who could go 300 km/h on the track but take his time loving you in bed. 

“Daniel, I love you,” you whispered as if it were a confession and not something you told him everyday - but this was different. He was giving you the experience you should have had the first time, when you lost your virginity too soon and to someone you didn’t love. “I’m ready.”

The weight of his body on yours was reassuring and comforting as he lined himself up, still content to take his time, easing slowly into you until you both moaned when your bodies were completely joined. Your breath mingled as he pressed his forehead to yours and felt your hands dance along his spine, his eyes staring into your soul as he started to leisurely roll his hips, deliberately unrushed despite the primal urge to chase his own release. 

You had never felt such a shattering release as you did when his hand travelled down your thigh, gripping the underside of your knee and pulling it so you could wrap your leg around his hip. There was something so intimate in the way his hand glided over your skin, finding the swell of your ass and caressing it with the same softness that sent goosebumps rising along your skin and your heart fluttering erratically. 

“Danny,” you moaned as you tried to tell him what was happening, but the words were lost as he felt it for himself, your core clenching around him before erupting in undulating waves that tipped him over the edge of his own self-control. 

Your name tumbled from his lips as you felt his cock pulse with his release, feeling the heat of his seed as it filled you and he dropped his head to your shoulder with a peppering of kisses. “Now I’m your first and last, kitten.”

Click here for the next part.

Taglist {1}: @moonvr @copper-boom @yunnie-f1 @ophcelia @lightsoutletsgo @alwaysclassyeagle @neiich @omgsuperstarg @starwarssavy23 @fdl305 @faeb1tch42069 @sweetestrose569 @pleasantducktimetravel @dr3lover @writerscurse @christianpulisic10 @alexisquinnlee-bc @purplephantomwolf @belennasif @ryiamarie @mickslover @tyna-19  @destourtereaux @sunf1ower16 @octaviareina @laneyspaulding19 @booknerd2004-blog @mimimarvelingmarvel @chonkybonky @jpg3  @bangtanxberm @ohthemisssery @eviethetheatrefreak @kimi240302 @andydrysdalerogers @formula1mount @storyteller-le @dakotali @daddyslittlevillain @elijahslover

[lynderman]

𝘼 𝙁𝙤𝙧 𝙀𝙛𝙛𝙤𝙧𝙩 (Xavier Thorpe)

Pairing: Xavier Thorpe x Fem!Addams!Reader

Word Count: 2.8k+

Date Published: 12/9/22

Synopsis: You’ve always been 2nd place. First place for losers. Attending Nevermore was supposed to change that.

A/N: (I was so confident writing this, and I feel like I went down a rabbit hole because some shit doesn't even make sense. So idk if it’s good or not. It also isn’t proofread 💀)

Part 2

─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

“Vi, are you still free after fencing today? I thought I’d take you up on that offer and go down to Jericho to get-“

“Sorry. I told Wednesday I’d meet her in the nightshades library to look for a certain book.” My smile instantly vanished as he said her name. It’s not that I hate her, no. I could never. We’re best friends! Well, as close as best friends could be to Wednesday Addams. I didn’t have a reason to hate her; But I did have more than enough to be jealous. Ever since we were kids she’s always been able to one-up me.

It started with small things like getting better grades in school. Then to committing higher and bigger crimes. And it eventually reached the point where I felt like everyone in the family preferred her to me. Even my own dad! Her precious ‘Uncle Fester’, the only one who made her smile. He made everyone smile though. Every time he came home from one of his jobs, I’d get a pat on the head and Wednesday would get a hug. His niece got more love and affection from him than his own daughter did.

I thought maybe, just maybe when I came to Nevermore I’d be able to fit in. Be my own person! Make my own friends, be someone who I wanted to be. Not living in the shadows of my cousin; Being known as ‘The other Addams?’ Or ‘Wednesdays’ Cousin!’ And I was for a while. For a whole year I was just known as Me. I wasn’t compared to anyone or told to be better. In fact I was great! Fantastic, even.

I’d made captain of the fencing team, like aunt Morticia. I was first chair in almost all my classes. I had friends of my own and was always asked to hang out. People were interested in me. They wanted me for me. Especially Xavier. God, Xavier. He was drop dead gorgeous. His long hair that framed his face so perfectly. His hazel eyes so full of hope and warmth. The smile that was always on his face when I walked up to him or when we hung out. He made me feel so happy and appreciated. Just loved and seen. I would do anything for him because I know he’d do the same for me!

Or so I thought.

The second that Wednesday showed up to Nevermore, any hopes I had of asking him out or just anything suddenly vanished. Like everyone else in my life, I was soon replaced by her darkening and compelling image. He became so infatuated with her. Our afternoon runs were taken away and replaced with him hanging out with her. He sat through and listened to her crazy theories all day and looked at her like she hung the stars herself. The same way he looked at me once.

My fists clenched my bag and I held back the urge to scream on the spot. Now the one time we were both free was taken away by her again? She wasn’t even a nightshade so that isn’t fair. “Have fun with that. I’ll be by the lake if you feel like I’m worth your time today.” My words seemed to get his attention because he finally looked up from his sketchbook. I caught a glimpse and saw it was an another drawing of Wednesday. He opened his mouth to say something but I walked off before he got the chance to. Or cry. Whichever came first at this point.

─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

The sun shone directly onto my face as I continued to write down the finishing lyrics to my song. My plan for the day was to hang out with Xavier and show him my new music for my violin. He knew I played an instrument but he didn’t know what it was or that I sang. So I thought it’d be a good time to surprise him! But of course my plans were ruined thanks to Wednesday. Again.

Letting out a grunt of frustration, I threw my pen into the lake. “What’d the pen ever do to you?” My attention turned to Xavier’s voice behind me. I listened to the sound of the leaves crunch and stop before he sat down on my blanket beside me. I didn’t ask him to, but I always found it hard to be upset or angry with him. Peering over my shoulder he asked what I’d been writing. “Just some music. I was gonna go back to my dorm and see how it turned out.” He didn’t need to know I wanted him to go back with me.

“Really? Can I see it?” Hesitation filled my body but I still gave him the notebook. His hands flipped through my pages and the words. I prayed to god he didn’t under Latin. “You never told me you write music.” I shrugged and turned back to the lake. “You never bothered to ask.”

─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

We sat at the lake for a while and just talked. It was nice; Feeling like I got my old friend back. The way he laughed at each joke I made and seemed to be genuinely interested in my topics made me realize how hard I’d fallen for him again. “Speaking of hair-“ He reached out to twirl the white strand in my black head of hair between his fingers. “Did you just decide it was a cool fashion statement or something?” I laughed lightly and shook my head.

“No, no. Back in 6th grade I was doing a science experiment, Y’know the one where you dissect frogs right? I was cutting him open and i just electrocuted myself without realizing it. That’s when I found out I’m like my dad. The whole lightning and shit. But I can do this weird thing with weather too where-“ I paused when I realized I was getting off track. “Anyways. I zapped myself and some shit happened with my hair when I did. It was only this piece though.” Laughing I turned the other way and buried my head into my knees. “I’ve tried to dye it back but it never works. All the other kids would make fun of me and say I’d get cancer or go bald. I dunno why though, that doesn’t make sense.”

What didn’t make sense was that I was basically Trauma dumping on Xavier for no reason. All he asked about was my hair and got some sob story in return. There was silence for a moment. I knew I overshared and he’d think I’m just some attention whore. It took me by surprise when he put his hand on mine, making me turn to face him. “I think it’s cool. Makes you stand out.” The blush that spread across my face was inevitable. Like an idiot I asked: “Really?”

A smile broke out in his face as he nodded. “Do you still wanna go to Jericho? The shuttle leaves in about 20 minuets? We can go to the weathervane and maybe check out that new music store?” My stomach was filled to the brim with butterfly’s, warmth spreading throughout it. Play it cool, play it cool. Don’t freak out. Just say that sounds fun. “Yes! Of course. I’d love to.” I mentally face palmed myself with the joy in my voice. It felt like a movie moment. Was this him asking me out on a date? Xavier finally got the balls to be the one to initiate it? No thoughts were going through my mind as my body leaned closer to his, him doing the same.

I could smell his cologne and feel his breath on my face; A mere 6 inches between my lips and his. Just as mine were to meet his, a phone rang. His phone. He blinked and apologized before picking it up.

“Hello? Enid? Since when did you call me? No, I’m not. She was busy so I’m at the lake, hanging out with-“ Xavier paused as Enid’s voice rose over the line, his brows furrowing as she spoke. I couldn’t hear what was going on. “Yeah, sure. Give me 7-8 minuets and I can. The quad or the courtyard? Mhm, sure.” He lowered his phone and hung up. “What’d Enid call about?” Standing up he began to brush himself off. “Wednesday asked her to call me since she doesn’t ‘want to be a slave to technology’. Said something about her finding a new lead on the monster and to meet her in the nightshades library.”

“But didn’t you earlier?” He shook his head. “No, she needed to do something else and talk to someone.” My lips pursed and watched as he grabbed his sketchbook from beside my bag. “Can we uh- rain check on Jericho?” All the butterflies and warmth my stomach were replaced with dread and insect repellent. “Again?” I muttered. “It’s nothing personal, I just need to-“

“No it never is with you is it? I mean do you even care about anyone or anything other than Wednesday?” The words left my mouth before I could process what I said. “Sorry?” Now I was standing up, arms crossed as I spoke. “Sorry? Oh shut up; Stop playing dumb. We both know you’re not so don’t try to bullshit your way out of this.” He took a step closer to me and looked down, irritation and confusion clouding his eyes. “What’re you talking about? What’s this even coming from? Why’re you getting so worked up about us hanging out?” Scoffing I took a step back from him.

“I’m getting worked up about this because you hang out with her all the time and not me! I’m constantly being ditched and put to the side cause you wanna go waste your time who doesn’t give a single fuck about you!”

“Don’t say that. She does but just act-“

“Acts distant and cold? Stand-offish and uninterested? She’s like that with everyone. What makes you think you’re any different to her? Do you think you’re special or some shit? Wednesday’s been like this her entire life and she’s certainly not going to change for some moron of a dude.” Xavier’s face only showed confusion as I spoke. “Oh come on. Don’t tell me you can’t put two and two together? Wednesday Addams; (Y/n) Addams? How many Addams’s in this school do you know? If you named more, I wouldn’t be surprised since you seem to pay attention to everyone else other than me.” “Not everything is about you (Y/n).” He snapped.

“You’re right. It’s not! It’s always about Wednesday. Everything is. It’s always ‘Oh, have you seen Wednesday? I’m looking for her.’ Or ‘Do you wanna see this new drawing of her? It looks better than the last!’ Anything that comes out of your mouth is about her! Have you ever noticed how you put me next to her? Below, If you will. She plays cello and you draw her. I play violin, but you never bothered to ask because you’re too busy talking about how good she sounds. You go with her to Jericho to get coffee while I’m left behind doing schoolwork. Everywhere I go I’m beneath her. I’m compared to her, I’m belittled because I’m not as edgy or mysterious as she is. My family seems to like her more too. My own father loves her more than me! Can you imagine that, Xavier? Having to live in the shadow of your little cousin because she’s so much better than you at everything? I thought the name I made for myself at Nevermore would stick! I’d have my own friends and interests and not be known as the other Addams girl. I thought that I could get away and have shit of my own! BUT NO. I CAN’T.”

The air around me felt chilly and vast, a small breeze inclining as my voice got louder. “But it’s never going to happen. Everyone will always choose her over me. I’ll always be second to her. And it’s not fair. It’s not. I try to hard at everything. Especially when making friends. I’m almost on my knees trying to get people to approach me but she just has to stand and glare at people and suddenly they’re wrapped around her finger. Like you. You’re just another string waiting to be pulled by her; Following and doing what she says like a lost puppy. You look at her with such admiration and longing in your eyes. Maybe if you turned your head the other way and fixed your eyesight, you’d see that’s how I look at you! If you weren’t so fucking blinded by her borderline manipulative tendencies you’d notice I’m the way with you you are with her.”

My hands were moving with immense exaggeration as I spoke. The feeling of static shooting through my veins when I threw them down to my sides in anger. “Look, I’m sorry. Why don’t we talk about this and-“ A short circuit of lighting extended from my fingers when I held my hand up to him. “This isn’t a two way conversation right now. It’s one where you listen to every word I say because that’s all I’ve ever done for you, especially ever since Wednesday’s gotten here-“

Speak of the devil, and she’ll arrive. Looking to my left I could see her standing a few feet away from us. “I think your feelings for Xavier are getting in the way of our goal, (Y/n).” I deadpanned. “Our goal?” She didn’t answer my question, only asking another one in its place.

“How would your father feel if he knew you were letting your emotions get the better of you?”

“Gee, I dunno. Why don’t you ask him since he was with you early in the nightshade’s library!” She said nothing. “He finally shows up after being on the run again and stops to say hi! Not to his daughter, but his niece.”

“It’s not my fault if Fester approached me and not you.”

“It’s never your fault is it? Nothing ever is. You’re just perfect Wednesday who’s above all others. Especially her cousin who’s done everything in her power to help her with her bullshit conspiracies. I’ve been on your side since day one. Believing in your shit when no one else would. And how do you thank me? By stealing the few people I have In my life away from me. Again and again. It’s a never ending cycle. And I never bother to break it because we’re family, Wednesday.” The overwhelming emotion of anger and hatred died down, the slight breeze fading completely. Now it was just cold and quiet. Water began to drop onto my clothes and belongings. When I looked up I realized It was raining; But only on me. As cliché as it sounds, there was a small storm cloud hovering above my head. Hence the weather thing I was telling Xavier about earlier.

“Do you know what you struggle with, (Y/n?).” Laughing, I faced Wednesday again. “No, but I’d love to hear your piercing insight on it!” “You don’t know when to turn your emotions on and off. You let them consume and confuse you. How you’re just a fool with a slow heart; Putting out love for others only to never get any back.” The rain became heavier as she spoke, each drop hitting harder against my face. “I understand that emotions are a foreign concept for you, Wednesday, but you don’t have a right to talk about mine if you don’t have any.” Is what I’d like to have said. But it isn’t. It was more along the lines of:

“Maybe you’re right. I do love too much because no one has ever given me any. I hope that one day you’ll think about all of the love I’ve given you, and maybe feel generous to reciprocate it.” Turning from her I grabbed my bag off the now drenched blanket and sling it over my bag. “The same goes for you, Vi. When you come to your senses and realize that I have and will still do anything to get a small sliver of your validation or time, my dorm room door will be open.” I meant to passive aggressively hand him his sketchbook back, but it was really just me shoving it into his chest. I didn’t dare look back at the two as I literally stormed off into the forest.

The sun still was shining around me even as I made my way back to the courtyard, through the quad, and up to my dorm. The cloud only got bigger when I was alone in my dorm room. Sitting in my shower I thought. Thought about how Wednesdays’ right. Despite ending up with nothing, I’ll still give everyone else everything I’ve never gotten in hopes someone will one day do the same.

─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

[orcasoul]

MASTERLIST

Welcome to my Pedro Pascal masterlist. I'm still fairly new to fan fiction and have never attempted creative writing until last year, so please go easy on me, people lol. I currently write for Din Djarin, Joel Miller and Pedro Pascal himself. I'm also going to begin writing for Marcus Acacius soon. Comments and reblogs are very welcome. I hope you all enjoy.....

A= Angst F=Fluff S=Smut V= Violence

A03 Link

Din Djarin Masterlist

Remember Cyar'ika Part 1 A F V

You and Din hunt bounties together, but you get injured and have Amnesia. Will his love help you regain your memory?

Remember Cyar'ika Part 2 A F V

You and Din hunt bounties together, but you get injured and have Amnesia. Will his love help you regain your memory?

Priceless part 1 A F V

You and Din miss Grogu terribly after he leaves with Luke Skywalker. After confessing your feelings to each other Din leaves to track down a quarry. While waiting for Din's return you are abducted by slavers. Din saves the day!

Priceless Part 2 A F V

You and Din miss Grogu terribly after he leaves with Luke Skywalker. After confessing your feelings to each other Din leaves to track down a quarry. While waiting for Din's return you are abducted by slavers. Din saves the day!

Priceless Part 3 A F V

You and Din miss Grogu terribly after he leaves with Luke Skywalker. After confessing your feelings to each other Din leaves to track down a quarry. While waiting for Din's return you are abducted by slavers. Din saves the day!

We don't talk anymore A F

You are afraid Din doesn't want you around anymore since Grogu has been returned to his people. After an argument yours and Dins' true feelings come out.

Warm or cold A F S V

You and Din track bounties together. During one hunt the quarry gets the upper hand and tries to kill you in order to escape. Din makes him pay. No one hurts his Cyare!

Catch Me If You Can S F

You'd better run. The Mandalorian is hot on your heels....

That Time Again F

You've bled through but Din panics, thinking you're injured...

Across an Ocean of Stars - Coming Soon WIP

Broken Part 1 Broken Part 2 Broken Part 3 A V F

Din is on the brink of death. The only way to save him is to remove his helmet. Surely he'll understand and forgive you... right?

Din Djarin Head-canons

Joel Miller Masterlist

Am I too late to love you Part 1 A F

Joel breaks you heart when you confess your love for him. You get into trouble while on patrol causing Joel to accept his feelings for you.

Am I too late to love you Part 2 A F

Joel breaks your heart when you confess your love for him. You get into trouble while on patrol causing Joel to accept his feelings for you.

Reckless A F V

You are a bit too headstrong and impulsive for Joel's liking. After purposely putting yourself in danger he let's you know just how much you mean to him.

When I wake up I've lost something A V

Joel is finally happy and in love but when he wakes up.....

The swimming lesson S F

You are close friends with Joel and Ellie. You can't swim, so Ellie gets Joel to teach you at a secluded lake. All the sexual tension and pining for each other becomes too much....

Twelve days of Christmas A F

For twenty years Joel never had to think about Christmas. Painful memories of past Christmases with his daughter were easier to bury in the depths of his mind. But now Jackson's festivities are in full swing and an unexpected meeting might just give Joel a reason to embrace the holiday once again.

Every Last One of Them A V

Abby is about to kill the man you love. You can't let that happen so you make the ultimate sacrifice....

I'll Come Back For You A

Letting go is hard to do for both of you. But as they say, if you love someone, you have to let them go.

Joel Miller head-cannons

Marcus Acacius Masterlist

The lesser of Two Evils - Coming Soon

Pedro Pascal Masterlist

Oh baby A F

You and Pedro have a happy and comfortable relationship. His career is booming and you have a demanding job, so add an unexpected pregnancy and oh shit!

Oh Mama - a continuation of Oh Baby F

As the birth draws closer you think back to all the times Pedro has been there for you and how grateful you are for him.

Oh Daddy - a conclusion of Oh Baby F

You go into labour and Pedro helps you through it, proving to be the best partner and daddy you could ask for.

Forever a Winner F

It's the night of the Golden Globes awards and you're there to support the love of your life, Pedro Pascal.

[toomuchracket]

i'd rather jump in your bones (dad!matty x reader)

(hi! a lovely anon sent me an ask about sleeping with dilf-to-be matty on your babymoon before having baba 1, which a couple of other people have also asked for, so here it is, a really REALLY long fic! smut, with a little bit of fluff because i am a sappy bitch lol. anyway, hope you enjoy! <3)

(also if you're unfamiliar with my dad!matty/flatmate!matty tags, this might be a little jarring in places, so i'd recommend reading some of those posts first to get a handle on the lore)

it's 8am when you're woken up by the baby kicking, her (as of last week's 20-week scan it's confirmed that, yes, she is a she) tiny little limbs bouncing off different parts of your stomach like the old dvd logo that would appear if you left the player on pause for too long. you snort quietly to yourself at that comparison, making a mental note to tell it to matty when he wakes up. actually, you're surprised he hasn't woken up yet; his arm is currently draped softly over the bump as he snores lightly behind you, so he should also be able to feel his daughter kicking.

although, in fairness, if you didn't have a developing human in your stomach operating on a different sleep schedule to yours, the things you and your husband got up to last night would have definitely kept you asleep at this time too.

but you don't mind being awake in circumstances like these: carrying your healthy (and presumably happy) baby; feeling the nearly-naked and gloriously handsome love of your life cosied up beside you; noticing the morning sun and various faint italian conversations creeping into the room via the patio door, left ajar in the scorching heat of last night. it's an early summer morning on the shores of lake garda, and there's nowhere else you'd rather be right now.

baba, though, would apparently rather you were somewhere else - almost on cue, she settles herself in such a way that your awareness of your own bladder becomes unavoidable. with a whispered "you like being a little bit mean to mummy, don't you? you're lucky i love you so much, my girl", you extract yourself from matty's hold without waking him - a feat you mastered a few weeks into sharing a bed with him post-movie nights in the flat back in the day - and pull yourself out of bed. feeling slightly exposed in your panty-clad state, you shrug on matty's black tank top from yesterday, carelessly tossed on the end of the bed, before wandering to the bathroom.

matty appears in the doorway maybe five minutes later, once you've appeased your daughter (so to speak) and brushed your teeth; he copies the latter act himself, after placing a soft kiss on the top of your head, holding his toothbrush in one hand and you in the other. you take these two minutes of matty preoccupation to ogle him, trailing your eyes down his abs and v-line to the waistband of his boxers, admiring the way his arm muscles flex and contract as he brushes his teeth, and just generally marvelling at the way your husband manages to make the most basic of tasks look so ridiculously attractive.

after matty spits out the last of the toothpaste - the sight of which, whorishly, sends a burst of heat between your legs - he turns to you and pulls you into a sweet, overwhelmingly minty kiss. "morning, my love," he smiles, after breaking the kiss and taking your hands in his. "i take it our girl woke you up?"

the obvious joy in matty's voice when he refers to your daughter makes you smile too. "only a few minutes ago, but yeah, she did - all quiet now, but she was kicking quite enthusiastically."

"really?" matty asks, crouching down so he's eye level with your cotton-covered stomach and sliding a warm hand under the fabric to rest there. "you gonna be a footballer one day, baba? that'd be cool. especially if you played for newcastle like daddy did when he was a kid. but pro. definitely pro."

you scoff. "our daughter in a career where she could be far better at her job than a man but would never get the same recognition as him? i don't want her to be that much like me, babe."

"fair point, sweetheart," matty says as he stands, kissing you on the forehead. "but you should still be proud of your work anyway, even though they gave that stupid dick the case over you. i think you're an incredible lawyer, regardless of the fact you're also a little thief when it comes to my wardrobe."

he looks pointedly at the tank top you're wearing, before smirking at you. you put your hands on your hips and stare back at matty. "it's the bump, isn't it?"

your husband's brow furrows. "what?"

"you used to love me wearing your clothes," you sigh faux-dramatically, sidling past matty back into the bedroom and standing in front of the full-length mirror. "you encouraged it, actually. and now, here i am, pregnant with your baby, and you call me a thief for stealing a top. must be the bump."

matty comes up behind you, snaking his arms around your middle and pressing kisses into your neck. "you know all too fucking well that that's not the case, darlin'."

you're having too much fun with this. you do know matty's arguably never found you sexier than he does right now, but you don't want him to tell you that - you need him to prove it. so you sigh, tilt your head and look at your reflection. "hmmm, i don't know, babe. kinda seems like the bump might be a problem for you."

"right, that's it," matty scoops you up bridal-style and carries you the short walk to the bed, setting you down gently and bringing himself to hover over you. he kisses you deeply, passionately, but languidly, dragging your bottom lip between his teeth as he pulls away to murmur against your mouth. "want a repeat of last night, sweetheart, so i can prove to you how much i love your body? yeah? want me to kiss all over those gorgeous tits, that perfect little bump, all down the insides of those fucking thighs of yours, before i eat you out? whatever you want, i'll do it."

interesting. you keep your eyes on matty's adorably eager, turned-on face, watching his eyes roll back ever so slightly when you rake your hand through his hair and tug slightly. "whatever i want? really?"

"if it gets through to you just how fucking hot you look carrying my baby, yeah," matty replies, kissing you again. his face softens as he pulls away, calloused fingers coming up to gently stroke your cheek. "my perfect, perfect wife, mother of my child, love of my life."

"you're so sweet, angel, and i loved how gentle you were with me last night. but," you smile, leaning into matty's hand. "you know what i really want, something that hasn't happened in a little while that i'd love right now?"

"tell me, darlin'."

you lean in to whisper in matty's ear, tugging his hoop earring lightly between your teeth before you do. "want you to fuck me like i'm still your little slut. can you do that for me, matty? please?"

the effect your words have on your husband is instantaneous (and extremely inflating to your ego) - matty's breaths become shallow and shaky, his hips begin to grind into yours, and those beautiful eyes of his flutter shut, presumably as he imagines obliging your request. when they reopen, the pupils are almost totally dilated, out of nothing more than sheer lust for you; they lock onto your own eyes as matty speaks. "that depends... d'you think you've been good enough, sweetheart?"

fuck yes. you look up at matty through your eyelashes, batting your lids a couple of times for good measure, and nod. "m'always good for you."

"even when you're stealing my clothes?" comes the reply, accompanied by a smirk. you smile back just as evilly, and quickly pull the offending tank top off and throw it to the side. "s'not stolen anymore."

for the second time in about a minute, matty's eyes darken with desire for you. "christ, you're so beautiful," he moans, before crashing his lips onto yours and his tongue into your mouth. "alright, darlin', i'll fuck you like the good little slut i know you really are. my good little slut."

"mmm, always, always for you," you smile against matty's lips, before meeting them with your own for another makeout. "thank you."

"you're welcome, angel. now," your husband's face turns slightly more serious. "how do you want to go about this? need to make sure you feel good before i can make you feel even better, yeah?"

nodding, you reach across to matty's side of the bed, grabbing one of the big silk-covered pillows - anticipating what you're about to do, matty takes it from you, quickly sliding it under your lower back and tailbone as you lift your hips. caressing them lightly, matty scans your face for any sign of discomfort. "you good?"

"perfect."

"too fucking right you are, babe," matty grins, kissing you passionately yet again. he bites your lower lip - which pulls a moan from within your chest - before releasing it slowly, dragging the soft cells between his teeth. "and now it's time for the fun bit."

matty's mouth is on your neck before you can reply, the feeling of his lips against your sweet spot turning your words to whines; they're closely followed by teeth and tongue and back to lips, as your husband - apparently not content with just decorating your body with the baby bump - adorns your neck with a hickey. as he begins to trail these scarlet marks of affection down the column of your throat, matty's hands come up to your tits, squeezing the sensitive swollen flesh and rolling and pinching your nipples between calloused fingers.

by the time matty's mouth replaces his fingers, alternating between each tit, you're soaked through your silky underwear. you tell him as much through a series of breathy moans, in the hope that he'll cease his ministrations on your tits and settle himself between your soft thighs, but it's in vain. matty simply continues to mouth his way down your body, kissing down your sternum and all over your bump (which, admittedly, you do find very sweet even in your horny state); only once he's done this does he pay any mind to the dark green fabric covering the place you want him most.

"fuck, sweetheart," matty sighs, rubbing your soft thighs and teasing his fingertips along the waistband of your underwear. "can see how fucking wet you are already. is it all for me, angel? tell me."

you nod furiously. "all for you, always all for you."

"good girl," matty smiles, placing a kiss to your inner thigh before peeling your panties down, throwing them somewhere in the sunlight-dappled room. he reattaches his lips to your thigh, leaving another hickey and you moaning his name, while his index finger glides up your slit to collect some of your wetness - suddenly, matty's leaning over you, bringing the same finger to your lips. "taste yourself for me, darlin'."

fuck. without breaking eye contact with your husband, you take his finger into your mouth, moaning at the tang of your own arousal on your tongue, hollowing your cheeks around the digit and swirling your tongue across the tip, before releasing matty's finger with a pop. you smile radiantly up at the love of your life, watching you with lust-heavy eyes, and you speak. "yummy."

"jesus christ, you're such a slut. i fucking love it," matty laughs in disbelief, before kissing you again. as he does, the finger that was just in your mouth makes its way between your legs again, ghosting over your clit before teasing your entrance. "and i love fucking you. can i, now, with my fingers?"

"please, please."

"so polite, even when you're so fucking desperate for me. alright, sweetheart, i'll give you what you want."

with that, matty settles himself between your thighs, and - without warning - thrusts two fingers into you, moving them at a rapid pace. you whine at the sudden pleasure coursing through your body, clenching around matty's fingers and clawing at the bedsheets beneath you. "fuck, please don't stop, want you to make me cum."

matty lets out a huff of laughter, eyes fixated on the fingers he's repeatedly ramming and curling inside you. "oh, you wanna cum, do you? that all you want?"

whimpering out a series of "no"s, you shake your head - although, you're not sure if your husband will see the motion over the writhing of your hips and subsequent movement of the bump. "want your tongue on my clit, too."

"beg for it, then."

jesus christ.

you do as you're told, though, aching for matty to eat you out like you know he's aching to do. "god, fuck... please, baby, please - oh, holy fuck - please, need you to go down on me, need your mouth on my clit, need it to make me cum- oh, yes!"

just as impatient as you, matty starts to suck on your clit before you've even finished your wanton pleas, his fingers still pounding into you. he moans into you at the taste, the hum reverberating through your body and bringing you closer to your quickly approaching orgasm, then flicks your clit with the tip of his tongue - deft, rhythmic strokes you soon recognise as letters, your husband spelling out his name on the most intimate part of your body. whether it's because of your realisation or the motion itself, you don't know, but you immediately feel the white-hot pleasure in your lower body begin to grow rapidly and make your legs jerk involuntarily. "shit, matty, m'close, m'so fucking close. can i cum? please?"

matty pulls his mouth from you to speak; his left hand replaces it on your clit, while his right continues thrusting into you. he looks like sex itself, cheeks red and glistening with your wetness, dark eyes hungry. "do it."

you don't need much more encouragement - even without your husband's hands deftly working on your core, the sheer sight of him and the rasp of his command could tip you over the edge into bliss. with a cry of his name, your body goes rigid and then shakes uncontrollably as your orgasm hits, matty moaning in harmony with you as he feels you clench and then cum on his fingers. he pulls them out of you and into his mouth, eyes closing in ecstasy as he does; when they reopen, they flick to make contact with yours in a wink. then, just as the aftershocks of your climax are beginning to peter out, matty ducks his head back down to your centre and licks into your entrance, turning the epicurean geiger counter in your body back up to an eleven in one fell swoop.

you gasp at the sensitivity, reaching down as best you can to grab a handful of greying curls, but your efforts are futile; matty locks his arms around your thighs in a vice grip and continues to essentially make out with your cunt, nose bumping beautifully against your clit as he tongue-fucks you to another rapidly approaching orgasm. because you're still recovering from the first one, this climax builds so quickly within you that you don't even have time to warn matty - he knows you're about to cum, though, from the way your legs go from shaking to clamping around his head (something he's told you on more than one occasion that he absolutely loves) and your moans become stuttered, shallower, sexier. so he keeps his motions up, only stopping once he feels your wetness soak his face and hears you scream his name, your legs loosening and trembling slightly on the silky sheets.

after wiping his mouth on the back of his hand and stretching his slightly-sore jaw, matty pulls himself up from between your legs and rests on one arm beside you, leaning over to kiss you deeply. "my good girl. how are you feeling? are you still comfy? do you need a little break?"

panting, you beam up at your husband, matching his lovestruck gaze with your own. "i'm feeling like i want you to fuck me now."

matty laughs, kissing your nose. "you're insatiable, missus."

"and you love it."

"i really do," matty smiles, shifting to hover on his knees above you. "position still good for you?"

"yeah, darlin'," you say, making a little kissy face at matty - he makes one in return, pressing his lips to yours in a little peck - and bringing your hands to pull down the waistband of his boxers; matty quickly takes over, yanking them off and leaving you both naked. "now fuck me hard, please."

"mmm, alright," matty smirks, running the head of his hard cock up and down your folds and teasing it at your entrance. "but remember - you asked for it."

his cock is inside you as soon as he finishes talking, both of you groaning as matty bottoms out - yours quickly turns to a whine as he begins to thrust into you, deep, hard strokes that have your eyes rolling back into your head. the sight of you so fucked out - tits bouncing with every thrust, hands clinging to the metal bars of the headboard, mouth agape and jaw quivering - makes matty moan too. "fuck, look at you, taking my cock so perfectly like the good little slut you are. you were fucking made for me, weren't you?"

you can't even answer, too caught up in how good your husband fucking you feels to remember how to talk. matty, who never misses an opportunity to be ever so slightly sadistic, isn't letting you get away with staying wordless. "answer me, baby."

"mhmm," you manage to croak out, whimpering as a particular thrust hits a particularly good spot inside you. "yours."

"gonna prove it and cum for me again, angel?" matty pants, grabbing your ankles and holding your legs in the air for leverage so he can continue to hit that one perfect spot inside you. "gonna cum all over my cock, and make me cum too? make me fill you up again?"

whining again, you nod furiously. the two previous climaxes have loosened your body up so much that you can feel your third hurtling towards you already - you just need matty to keep up his thrusts for a tiny little bit longer. "don't stop, please, keep fucking me. m'almost there."

"yeah? me too, sweetheart," matty breathes, his thrusts continuing, but getting slightly shallower. "fuck, i'm close. you wanna cum together?"

"please."

"ok, darlin', whatever you want," your husband smiles dazedly. leaning forward slightly again, his right hand leaves its place on your ankle to take up its original residence on your clit, circling in time with the thrusts. "let go for me, whenever you're ready. c'mon, sweetheart, come on my cock."

you're not sure what triggers it - matty's words, his hand on your clit, his relentless fucking, the way he looks at you like you hung the moon, or a combination of everything - but, as if on cue, your third orgasm of the morning hits you. and it hits hard, sending your eyes and head back and your back arching off the bed in sheer pleasure; so hard, in fact, that it triggers matty's orgasm, signified by a guttural cry of your name and a feeling of pure warmth in your core as he finishes inside you.

again, your husband pulls out of you quickly and licks a flat stripe up your core. this time, though, he's back hovering over you within seconds, tapping your lips with two fingers. instinctively, you open your mouth, and matty spits the mixture of your respective releases onto your tongue; you swallow obligingly without comment nor question, earning you a radiant smile, an affectionate "slut", and a soft, lazy kiss.

you pull away reluctantly from matty's lips, bringing a hand to caress his slightly stubbly jaw. "thank you. i love you."

"i love you too, darlin'," matty nuzzles into your hand cutely, a total contrast to the way he was fucking you mere minutes ago. "what a way to start the morning, yeah? proper workout, that."

"well, i did need a way to work off all that extra pasta the little nonnas in the restaurants keep force-feeding me," you giggle. "'for the bambino' my arse. they're just trying to get us not to leave!"

"i think i could stay here, you know," matty ponders, absentmindedly smoothing your hair. "you, me, baba, in this town, in this bed, just snuggling our days away."

"that sounds dreamy."

"yeah," matty sighs, pecking your lips again. "we don't have plans until dinner tonight - wanna practice staying here and snuggling for a few hours?"

"nah."

"what? why?"

"because," you sigh, rubbing your stomach. "baba's woken up and she'd decided it's time for me to piss again."

matty snorts. "impeccable timing. i think she gets that from me. remember that time i-"

"matty, i love you, i really do, but i do need you to shut up and help me to the bathroom now, please."

"alright, alright. whatever you need, wifey."

[fictional-idol-tournament]

Propaganda below the cut:

Minori Hanasato

- just look at her. that's it that's my propaganda

- SHE IS A GIRLFLOP WHO NEVER BACKED DOWN AND NEVER GAVE UP SHE IS AMAZING SILLY AND MASSIVE LESBIAN SIMP FIGHT ON FIGHT ON MINORIII!!!

- SHE BECAME AN IDOL BECAUSE SHE WAS GAY FOR THIS IDOL SHE LIKES AND SHE GREW SO MUCH SINCE SHE STARTED WE'RE SO PROUD OF HER!! MINORININ!!!

- good music, great singer, ABSOLUTELY ADORABLE, trying to spread hope, shes GAY? what more could you ask for?????

- I LOVE HER SOSOSOSOSOMUCH SHE FAILED 51 AUDITIONS AND BECAME FRIENDS WITH 3 OTHER RETIRED IDOLS AND INSPIRED THEM TO BE IDOLS AGAIN AND SHES SO CRIBGEFAIL AND SILLY AND SHE GROWS SO MUCH FROM RUE BEGINNING ITS SO SATISFYING TTO WATCH,,, AnD the story sort of touches on toxic idol business and whatnot SO it's actually pretty cool with that :o I love her so mucg

- Failed auditions dozens of times but still kept trying and ended up forming an idol group alongside the idol she looked up to while also inspiring that idol to keep going

- She's driven by so much determination to fulfill her childhood dream of becoming an idol despite having failed 51 auditions. She meets her childhood idol and two other idols, all three of them had given up on their dreams but she returned their hope back to them!! They then formed a unit called MORE MORE JUMP! with a goal to spread hope to everyone. Minori's literally such a sweetheart and she tries her hardest to keep up w/ everyone else and she's so!! I love her v much

- SHES SO SWEET SHE JUST WANTS TO MAKE EVERYONE HAPPY AND BRING HOPE TO EVERYONE!!! SHE WORKS SO HARD TO LAKE HER DREAMS COME TURE SHE IS BEST GIRL

- She gets so much undeserved hate for being "boring" but as one of Minori's biggest fan I will prove them all wrong. She managed to realize her dream of becoming an idol by meeting her favorite idol after she gave up on being one. And THEN convinced her and two others to become an idol again by herself becoming one, therefore realizing her biggest wish by the side of the people who inspired her. I'm so proud of my cringe fail daughter you have no idea<- normalest Minori fan

- If you don't vote for her I will find you. She is so pathetic I love her.

- She's the literal definition of an idol. Angel of hope

- SHE LOVES BEING AN IDOL IDOLS ARE THE REASON SHES NOT DEPRESSED SHES DRAGGED 3 RETIRED IDOLS OUT OF RETIREMENT WITH THE FORCE OF HER IDOL LOVE

- Okay so I haven't read all more more jump stories yet, but, minori basically brings hope wherever she goes. The other members of her group were going to quit being an idol forever (even though they loved being idols), until they met her and she made them realize their true feelings! And she's also like really gay Haruka wished her happy birthday and she fainted once. She's also just cute and a delight to have on screen and really good at singing!!! Also she's actually friends with all the cryptonloids so that's pretty neat

- I love Minori! She's so persistent in becoming an idol, doesn't give up, she's a lesbian, really inspiring and she's so great!

- She is the idol girl that inspired 3 other girls to return to being idol girls

- OMG SHES SO FUCKING SILLY CJWJCJSHCDJ THE SILLY EVER TO EVER SILLY

- Bestie tries so hard. She wanted to be an idole so much and she kept failing and being rejected and finaly she found others who believe in her and helps her become one. She's adorable. She deserve everything in the world

- She’s CUTE, she’s CRINGEFAIL, and she’s CRIMINALLY UNDERRATED, vote Minori! MINORINRIN!

- she is silly, she never back down never give up, she is orange aka best colour, and lesbian.

- SHES FOLLOWING HER DREAMS

- Just look at her, she's beautiful.

- Besides that, Minori is a sweet high school girl who loves idols and puts lots of efforts to become one, because her most important goal is to spread hope and happiness to her fans. Her group is formed by 3 professional idols who lost hope in their dreams until Minori came into their lives and reminded them why they wished to be idols in the first place.

- She is literally the sweetest little cinnamon roll ever who loves idols and kept trying so so hard even when she failed many auditions,,, she brings 3 professional ex-idols together again and helps her own idol overcome past trauma and despite facing criticism from her groups fans who didnt understand why she was in a group with famous idols when she wasnt one herself she kept going to bring hope to one fan that she knew she had! She is sooo silly and goofy and kind and funny, I love Minori pls vote for her (*´ ˘ `*)

- She's so sweet and cute and deserves the world. She's so kind to everyone and is basically the sun.

- i am her #1 fan and i say that shes trying her best pls let her win shes my skrunkly skrimblo

- minorin hehe shes really cute and always positive and never gives up even when shes seen as a newbie she still gives it her all and she finially reached her dream of being an idol sdgghdsaadffgg

- Minori's entire narrative centers around her not only wanting to become an idol, but inspiring three other girls to continue their pursuing their idolhood dreams and bringing hope back to them after their own individual struggles in the industry! She's a character about hope and perseverance at her core, and she wants to inspire people in her pursuits! She failed over 50 auditions and has a historically long string of bad luck that would even go so far to drive her classmates away from her but she never once gave up on her dream! Plus, she's incredibly cute and her specialty includes coming up with catchphrases.

Rise Kujikawa

- Rise!! Top nation idol who lost sight of what really made her happy and then regaining it from the support from her friends!! Realizing how much she loves her fans and how much she loves performing!! And how important it is for her to accept all parts of her as herself!! She's so great <3

- Best Persona navigator and best girl, the famous Risette!

- As her agency's representative put it, she has that spark. She learns fast, adapts well to new situations, has that smile that could be as strong or weak as she needed, and has the acting skills of an old pro.

[the-froschamethyst4]

Knight in Shining Black Armor

𖤐Pairing: Ghost x F! Reader

𖤐Pronouns: She/Her

𖤐Warnings: smut, fantasy, fairy tale, p n v, language, overstimulating, praising, rough sex, pussy playing, eating out, semi-fingering, Knight Ghost and Princess Y/n

Princess Y/n is stuck in a tower waiting for her Knight in shining armor to come and save her

The Knight who does will get to marry the lovely Princess and many Knights have tried

That is until one man manages to kill the dragon that was protecting Y/n and he gets to marry her

——————

———————

Like every day. Princess Y/n looks out of her tower looking at the sun come up, she was always up before dawn, she wanted to get up early in case her Prince or Knight shows up to rescue her.

As she watched the sun come up she also heard the loud dragon below her roar to let his presents known. Y/n ducked into her room as she watched the dragon fly pass her window and fly around her tower.

“Stupid dragon,” she mumbled.

Y/n pulled back a purple velvet cover showing off a painting she’s been doing since she’s been stuck in this hell hole.

She gathered all her paints and started to mix her paints for a perfect green and blue. It was a landscape of the area that surrounded her tower.

She put her paintbrush is her mouth so she could put her long hair into a high ponytail. She took the paintbrush out of her mouth and dipped it in her paints ready to paint the landscape.

———————

“Hey Ghost,” Soap a Knight said. He came trotting next to Ghost on his horse.

“What,” Ghost groaned.

“Wanna make a bet?”

“With you, fuck no,” Ghost said as he trotting his horse to the gate of the castle.

“Come on, Ghost. It’s a simple bet.”

“No, Soap.”

“Come on, don’t you wanna know you might win?”

“I know what I’ll win, marriage with the Princess.”

“If we find her,” Captain Price the head Knight interrupted the two bickering Knights. “And remind you, it’s who finds her first, so I could find her, Soap could find her and you Ghost could her, anyone can marry her,” Price rolled her eyes.

“Men…find my daughter and…good luck…you have a month,” The King released the Knights and they all took off into the Dark Forest to look for Princess Y/n.

———————

“Hmmmm~? It needs…” Y/n tapped her chin with her painted hand thinking about what she is missing in the painting. It still wasn’t completed or anything, it just feels like something off.

She stepped to her window seeing that she should be in the painting. She looked back and was trying to see how to incorporate herself into it.

She stepped close to it and started the outline of her piece.

——————

The Knights all split up to look for the Princess. Ghost and his horse were far West away from everyone, he knew some will not even come this way to look for her.

He was getting hot and started to look for a spot to get water for them to drink and for them to swim in just a little bit.

He soon found a spot and let his horse drink from the lake and Ghost splashed his face to cool himself up. He removed his armor on his arms and splashed his arms as well.

ROAR

The loud roar of the dragon guarding the Princess startled both Ghost and his horse. His horse ran away leaving Ghost to now fend for himself to look for the Princess.

“Great…now this is going to take me forever,” Ghost groaned as he put his armor back on.

“But at least…I’m close…” he mumbled to himself as he moved forward and got his sword ready for anything and to cut tree limbs, overgrown bushes and leaves.

——————

Y/n let out a bored yawn after doing her outline. The dragon did startle her with the loud roaring but she was use to it.

The dragon rested on a large rock next to the lake. Y/n hasn’t left the tower since she was 12 years old before she was placed here.

She sat in her window bored, rolling her paintbrush between her fingers tips. She knew she was a mess with paint all over her body.

She jumped from her windowseal and went to her bathroom and ran a hot shower. She removed her dirty clothes and got in the shower, she let out a soft moan as the hot water hit her skin.

She ran her hands down her body till they reached her clit. She gently rubbed and pushed 2 fingers inside of herself. She stumbled to her shower wall and leaned against it to keep herself stabled, she kept moving her fingers in and out of her quickly. She loved the feeling of do it herself, but she would like if someone else...did it to her.

She felt her body feel that knot in the stomach, she felt herself leak onto her fingers, but she didn't stop she pushed a third finger in, she moaned at the top of her lungs when she was able to fit three fingers in, usually she can only do two and give up afterwards.

Y/n kept pushing her fingers in and out quickly, her hands clenched into a fist as that same knot feeling was in her stomach and she came again. She pulled them out and felt the white liquid leak down both of her legs.

"Hmmm~ god..." she mumbled as she started to clean herself up.

--------

Ghost felt lost. He felt like he's been going in circles, he's pretty sure he might have gone passed the same tree 4 different times. How he knows is because he marked it and went on ahead and saw it again.

He placed his hands through his hair and leaned against a wall covered in vines and branches. He wiped his sweaty forehead but before he was about to stand up, he fell through the wall.

"Ah! What the fuck?" Ghost groaned, rubbing his head and looking back to see where he was now. He stood up quickly and walked farther into what seemed some...beautiful area (Ever seen Rapunzel? Where her tower is, that's what I'm talking about).

Flowers covered the ground, some tall green grass, a large lake with a waterfall falling from the huge rocks and...a tower. Ghost looked up the tower seeing how tall it was.

"I found her..." he mumbled to himself.

Huff...Huff...Huff...Huff...

Ghost slowly turned and saw the dragon peacefully sleeping right behind him. The dragon didn't realize that there was a Knight here to save the Princess.

Y/n wrapped a towel around her waist and soon dropped it to put on one of her dresses. She now walked around her tower to do something else. She grabbed a book and went by her window ready to read.

"No one will ever come..." she whispered to herself. She saw the dragon sleeping and some of the tall green moving.

"Huh? What the hell, is that?" Y/n asked herself. She couldn't see if it was a person or a really big animal. She watched the grass move and soon someone stood up.

Her jaw dropped and ducked into the tower. "Please don't wake up dragon, please don't, please don't, please don't," Y/n repeated.

Y/n was looking for something to help the Knight get up the tower with no problem.

"Come on, there has to be rope somewhere," she said, looking around.

Ghost was being sneaky and trying to not wake the giant dragon. Ghost stood up in the green, he was almost there to the tower, he continued walking to the tower trying not to step on sticks.

He looked up at the tower and he touched the brick thinking he might be dreaming about the tower being right in front of him.

"I...I did it..." Ghost whispered to himself; question is how is he going to get up there without the dragon hearing him. He placed his fingers in the crooks of the brick and tried to pull himself up, but his armor was weighing himself down.

"Fuck," he whispered. "Come on, Ghost think..." He looked up the tower seeing the wooden window, he grabbed his bow, his rope and an arrow.

He tied the rope to the arrow; he placed the arrow in the bow ready to fire. He shot up (don't ever do that btw) to the wood, he shot it up and waited for it to stick in the wood.

Y/n heard the thud from the arrow landing in the wood of the window, she looked and saw it was him.

Ghost pulled on the arrow to make sure it was in the wood, he jumped on the rope and pulled himself up.

"What do I do?" Y/n asked herself. She went to her room and just waited till she could hear him inside the tower.

"Almost there Princess," Ghost grumbles as he went up.

Y/n played with her fingers thinking what to do, what to say, what to tell him. She just waited, she heard him at the window huffing and puffing from the climb.

"Jeez, am I that out of shape?" Ghost asked himself. He looked around the room trying to find Princess Y/n.

"How did you get pass the dragon, Knight?" Y/n came out of her room, standing at the top of the staircase looking down at Ghost. Ghost's jaw dropped looking at the beautiful Princess. Ghost fell on his right knee, hand on his heart.

"I am glad, I have found you, my Princess. Your father had sent me and a team to find you, he gave us a month to find you and I have found you on my own. I did not slay the dragon, the dragon is asleep and has not noticed me here, either. I was trained to be the quietest Knight and I was, and I have found you, my Princess." Ghost looked up at the Princess.

"I see...now...Knight-"

"Please, Princess, call me Ghost."

"Ghost alright. What do we do now?"

"I marry you, Princess," Ghost said, he stood up and watched the Princess walk down the stairs till she got to him. She smiled up at Ghost. She placed her hands on his chest, she touched his shiny black armor.

"Okay...please, take me to my father."

"I will, Princess...but...first." Ghost placed his hands on her cheeks pulling her face close and kissed her lips so carefully and gently. His eyes were closed, and Y/n just melted into his touch.

"Princess...shall I...make you feel good?" Ghost asked.

"How?" She asked. She was so innocent (besides the touching herself earlier). Ghost smirked and licked the corner of his mouth with a smirk on his face as well.

Ghost picked Y/n up, pushing her against the wall of her tower, her legs instinctively wrapped around his waist and her arms around his neck as well. His lips landed on hers again, her hand ran through his blonde hair.

His tongue pushed its way into her mouth, she lightly moaned into his mouth, his hands roamed from her thighs to her butt, gently squeezing it making her moan too.

Ghost then started to walk to the Y/n's bedroom, he pulled away from her to watch where he was going, Y/n looked over his shoulder nervous, what does she do?

Ghost dropped Y/n on her bed, Ghost started to take his armor off, and Y/n tried to remove her dress, but Ghost did it by pulling the fabric ripping it.

"Jeez..."

"What?"

"You look...beautiful..." he said, kissing her neck. Y/n's hands went up from his neck into his hair. His lips then led up to her lips. Ghost stood up and looked down at his dick close to her clit.

She was breathing heavy watching Ghost slowly move down. His face right in front of her clit. She was starting to get nervous. He licked his lips and kissed her inner thigh; she moaned loving his lips on her.

Ghost then kissed her lips, his tongue licked in between her folds. He smirked and flicked his tongue against her lips. She covered her mouth and moaned into her hand, but she soon moved it and grabbed Ghost's hair.

Ghost then pushed his middle and ring finger inside of her clit, he moved them in and out fast and his tongue flicking between her folds.

"AHHH! AHHH!" She moaned, covering her mouth. His mouth soon pulled away and he just shoved his fingers in and out. "H-Holy," Y/n moaned.

He pulled his fingers out and watched how her body looked like it deflated. Her back was arched but now was against the mattress of the bed. Ghost smirked and then smacked Y/n's pussy lightly with his palm.

"AH!" Y/n moaned. He did it over and over earning those soft light moans from Y/n's voice.

"AH! AH! P-Please...don't...s-stopAH!" She moaned making him smirk.

Ghost shoved his fingers back inside and by distracting Y/n he pushed his dick inside of her clit. He started to thrust and soon pulled his fingers out; he licked them clean and placed his hands on the mattress next to Y/n's head.

"Ahhh~ ahhh~ G-Ghost..."

Ghost looked down at him and smirked, he bent down and kissed her neck then her lips, her hands cupped his face deepening the kiss. His hand grabbed her chin controlling her how to kiss properly.

"I-I'm s-sorry."

"Why?" He said as he thrusted.

"B-BecauseAHH! I d-don't know...h-how to...k-kiss."

"Don't worry about that, Princess...you're doing amazing..." Ghost panted. "Holy fuck...you are amazing," he repeated to her.

Y/n wanted this, she wanted her Knight or Prince to treat her right and that is what Ghost was doing, he was being gentle but would pick up the pace at certain times.

Y/n liked the roughness and Ghost could tell, so Ghost went with that, he stayed at a fast and rough pace. He loved the expression on her face and loved hearing the moans from the Princess.

"G-Ghost."

"I know, Princess, I know, come on, come on, come on," he repeated, she felt the knot in her stomach and felt herself cum. Ghost pulled out and watched himself pump onto her stomach.

"Holy fuck," Ghost said. Y/n gripped the bedsheet, her hair a mess and she had cum on her legs and stomach. Ghost just smirked looking down at her.

"I can't believe...that I'll be married to a beautiful Princess," Ghost cupped her face and kissed her lips.

"And I can't believe, I'll be with someone who loves me," she smiled.

--------

Night rolled around and Ghost was stuck in the tower with Princess Y/n. Y/n was asleep next to him, both of their bodies naked and covered with a sheet from her bed.

Ghost moved a piece of her hair from her face and kissed her soft lips. She stirred in her sleep and Ghost watched her ready for her to open her eyes, but she stayed asleep.

"You look amazing, you were amazing, and...I can't wait to love you for the rest of my life," Ghost mumbled against her temple and kissed her before going to sleep.

--------

The next morning, Ghost and Y/n were trying to leave but the dragon was the only obstacle in their way.

"DRAGON! HERE BOY!" Y/n called him like a dog, and he landed on the tower, shaking the tower and Y/n and Ghost tried to keep balance.

"Woah!" Y/n said as they tried to stay stable. "Okay, okay, calm down, listen boy, I need you to take me and Knight Ghost back to my Kingdom to see my father."

The dragon just titled his head and looked passed Y/n to see Ghost. The dragon's face was not entertained that a Knight got passed him.

"Come on, I know. Come on, help us out, please?" Y/n said.

The dragon just looked like he rolled his eyes and let Princess Y/n and Ghost get on hm and fly them to the Kingdom.

"THIS IS CRZY PRINCESS!!" Ghost yelled.

"YEAH, BUT I'M FINALLY FREE FROM THAT TOWER!!" Y/n yelled back. "WOOOOOOHOOOOOO~!" Y/n shouted.

"I'M GONNA DIE FROM FLIGHT!!" Ghost yelled as Y/n laughed.

The Kingdom was up ahead, and Y/n swallowed a lump in her throat nervous to face her father after 20 years. Ghost could tell she was nervous, his hand landed on her shoulder.

"It's okay, if anything happens...we could...make our own life in the tower far from everyone and you'll get to leave that place whenever you want," Ghost tried to make it sound more like a paradise than it actually was.

"Thank you, Ghost."

"Of course," The dragon landed in the middle of the castles garden, everyone in the castle came out to see the dragon and Ghost and Princess Y/n.

The King came out and saw his daughter and one of his best Knights arrive at the Kingdom. He smirked seeing his daughter after so long.

"My daughter," he says with his arms out and wanting a hug from his daughter. Y/n didn't hug him, her arms down by her side scared if she did hug him what might happen.

Ghost saw this and once the King was done hugging his daughter, Ghosts hand rested on her waist.

"Good job, Ghost for bring back my daughter to the Kingdom, now...the wedding, you've earned your right to marry my daughter, now...when would like to do the celebration?"

How not a 'how's my daughter?' 'I've missed you.' Nothing just 'when can I marry you off already.'

Y/n looked up at Ghost, he looked down at her and just gave her a small smile.

"We don't want a big celebration, we want to go back and live our life at that tower, she'll be under my watchful eye, she'll get to the tower when she wants to and will be taken care of by me...since...her father just thought she should be locked away for 20 years miserable, well...I will marry her but only for us to live away from this Kingdom and away from you...are terrible father and terrible King," Ghost spat.

The King was shocked by Ghost's sudden burst.

"You do not get to disrespect me."

"I can and I will," Ghost said as they got back on the dragon. The dragon took off heading back to the tower. Y/n felt hot tears in her eyes, she sniffled, and Ghost held her close to his body.

"I am so sorry, my Princess, that he would do that to you, his ONLY daughter, what a prick," Ghost grumbled.

"I-It's okay, G-Ghost...I just...wanna go home."

Never did Y/n think she'll ever call that tower home...but that's where she feels safe, is that place, it being protected by the dragon and her having wait for her lover, but now she gets to be with her lover.

[tieronecrush]

hot & heavy

chapter eleven: star-spangled eyes

neighbor!joel x f!reader

series masterlist

series rating: E (18+ MDNI)

series summary:

over the course of three summers, joel miller becomes woven into your life. the first summer is spent falling for him; nannying his daughter and sneaking around with him in a burning love affair. you know how you feel about joel, he isn’t so sure about how it all is gonna work. the second summer is brief. a month spent at home after graduation and before you move to boston for your dream job. one look at you, one time hearing your voice, and joel is hooked again. he pines over you for that month, but you think — how is long distance of over a thousand miles going to work for a single dad? the third summer, you return home burnt out and pride bruised from your post-grad life. you need time to feel at home again, like your complete self, so you’ve come back home with no return ticket booked. it’s only a matter of time before joel seeks you out, slowly spending more time with you. without an inevitable end to the summer looming over you both, what chances are you willing to take?

word count: 7.9k

warnings: NO OUTBREAK (don’t need to worry about the mushies), no use of y/n, inexperienced reader, age gap (joel is 30/31, reader is 22), canon-divergent (sarah is 7 y/o), nanny au, pet names (sweetheart, darling, sweet girl, mariposa, etc.), polite southern manners, feeling familial and self-pressure, ESTABLISHED relationship FINALLY, spanish cause joel is latino, unprotected p in v, dirty talkkk king joel miller, soft (and soft dom) joel, possessive joel, mentions of depression and symptoms, struggling with self, discussion of parenting, angst, MAJOR doubt! and displays of nationalism! yay!

a/n: thank you as always to the bestie/cousin/sister wife/sweet, sweet gf @northernbluess for beta-reading this chapter, seriously i can't write without you so don't ever leave me pls. also thank you all for being so patient with this chapter while i was away! enjoy xxx

“Morning, Millers! Happy Fourth!” Your dad’s voice booms in your ear from where he stands behind you at the garage door, waving to the three Millers as they walk over to your driveway. “Y’all ready for a day on the lake?”

“Sure are. Thanks again for invitin’ us, can we pack up the cooler and everything in my truck? Might make it easier to access since you’ve got the boat hitched up here.” Joel glances your way, the slightest curve of his mouth when you catch his stare, turning toward your dad.

“Well, that’d be just great! We’ve got a couple more bags inside, but think you can take care of these things for now?” Your dad gestures to the things behind you both, clapping his hands when Joel confirms and steps forward to grab the supplies. Slipping back into the house to help your mom with last-minute prep, your dad leaves you with the Miller crew outside.

“Long time, no see, Posey.” Tommy teases as he grabs a tote from his older brother as Joel gives him a glare, earning a smile and shrug from you. “Definitely didn’t hear you sneaking out the kitchen door this mornin’ from my place sleeping on the couch.”

“Get all of that out now before we’re constantly around my parents all day, Thomas.” Joel straightens up at the slightest edge of your voice, masked with teasing as he walks away from you standing with Tommy, grumbling to himself as he goes to load everything for the festivities into his truck.

“Yeesh, somebody’s in a mood. Sometimes he wakes up on the wrong side of the bed, but you probably know that.” Tommy hikes the bag onto his shoulder further, grimacing slightly with a familiar furrowed brow — you can see even more of the resemblance with that.

“I’ve seen him crabby, but it’s honestly been pretty rare. He was fine this morning.” Watching from your driveway, Joel’s shoulders move underneath the navy t-shirt he’s got on, lifting everything into the bed of his truck. Tommy follows over there, loading up the rest of the things that your dad brings out from the house. You pick up one tote, Joel approaching behind you and skimming a hand over your lower back.

“I can take that, sweetheart.” He holds a hand out at your side, giving you a tight lip smile as you nod and stutter out an agreement, handing the bag over to him. Your parents walk outside at that moment, your mom rifling through her purse while your dad calls into the house for your brother, Chris, before shutting the door.

“Everyone ready to go?” Your mom looks up, meeting your eyes as Joel gives her a nod and a smile, walking over to his truck to get Sarah in. “Oh gosh, we really overpacked, didn’t we?”

“You always pack for the boat as if we’re going on a sailing trip out to the Gulf. But at least we’ll be prepared,” you say with a laugh, adjusting the strap of your swimsuit underneath your cover-up dress, turning around, and exchanging another look with Joel as he climbs into his car.

There’s the smallest flash of those ‘what ifs’ that plagued your mind a few nights ago, tamped down for the last few days. You clear your throat of the acidic burn, climbing into the back of your dad’s truck and watching Chris shuffle out of the house still half asleep, climbing in next to you with a mumbled greeting.

After you ignore it, he asks, “What the hell has you in a mood?”

If only you could say something.

You climb out of the back of your dad’s truck once you reach the docks, making your way over to Joel’s truck parked in the lot to help unload while your dad and Chris drop the boat in. Sidling up to him at the back of the cab, you reach for your personal bag that you packed with your things like a book and extra sunscreen and a change of clothes. His hand intercepts yours, looking at you with one side of his mouth lifted.

“I got it for you, Mari. D’you mind walkin’ with Sarah?” He nods to where she’s stood on the sidewalk nearby, observing all of the boats in the small lakeside harbor. Glancing back at Joel, you give him a gentle smile, reaching to give his arm a squeeze.

“Thanks, J. I’ll take Sarah down there. You sure you and Tommy don’t need any help?” You suspiciously eye the amount of stuff occupying the truck bed, quirking a brow at him.

“Positive, darlin’. Y’all head down there, we’ll be right behind you both.” He leans in a few inches as if he’s going to kiss you, halting in his movements and letting out a barely audible sigh before straightening up again and looping a few more bags onto his arms. Your stomach flips around with the need to complete his motions, to close the gap that was there between you, but you respect the boundaries he wants to keep around your family, instead walking over to Sarah and taking her hand. 

Guiding her down the winding path, she tells you all about how excited she is to go swimming and to see the fireworks later, swinging your joined hands. You stop at the end of the dock, waiting as your dad and Chris pull around to where you and your mom are; Joel and Tommy come up behind you with all the goods, loading them onto the boat with your dad and Chris when they come around. Tommy hops on after swinging the cooler over the side, Joel stepping down after. Your dad offers your mom a hand while Joel picks up Sarah easily and sets her down, reaching a hand out to you afterward.

Gingerly taking it, you swing one foot onto the seat, bringing the other over and tripping a bit. You sway back and forth, a heavy hand tightly gripping your side to steady you.

“Y’alright? Nearly fell in there, sweetheart.”

Nodding and taking a breath, Joel drops his hand from you and helps you the rest of the way down and onto the seat. Your mom digs out a child’s life jacket from one of the storage compartments, passing it to you.

“D’you mind getting that on Sarah, honey? She’s gotta wear it to stay safe. Too many nutcases out on the water today.”

You call Sarah over, smiling as she stands in front of you and explaining that she has to keep this on while everyone’s on the boat. Easily slipping her arms in, you close it in front of her chest, clipping and securing the clips one at a time. Joel sits next to you, a few more inches apart than normal, patting Sarah’s curls and giving you a sideways glance.

“You wanna sit here between us, mija?” Joel pats the spot, helping Sarah scoot back onto the bench. He stretches his arm behind her, grazing your arm and brushing his fingers against the knit material of your cover-up. Joel relaxes for the first time all morning, content to stay like this all day if it was his choice. Both of his girls next to him, as close as he can get to you without breaking the boundaries he set himself.

With everyone seated, your dad at the helm, the boat lurches to life when the engines turnover and it idly cruises out of the harbor area before picking up speed to drive around the lake for a bit. The wind blows against all of you, Sarah giggling at the excitement of the ride. You turn to look at her, beaming a smile as she holds onto your arm. Joel watches the small interaction, his heart pumping the subtlest bit harder in his chest.

You’re so patient with Sarah, so kind, compassionate, silly, and serious — you’re exactly what she needs right now, what she’s missing that Joel can’t quite ever be no matter how hard he tries.

The words burn into his mind, sitting in his throat where he holds it back on his tongue. Later. He can say it later. At some point.

After a few laps and weaves around the lake, your dad idles the boat up to a cluster of fellow lake-goers, dropping the anchor and turning off the engines. Everyone shuffled around, Sarah popping up and asking to go in the water straight away.

“Gotta put some sunscreen on ya first, Bug. How about we do that, wait a few minutes for it to dry and you can drink some water and then go swimming?” Joel stands up, glancing around for their own bag they packed. You’re still seated, sorting through your own tote and pulling out your sunscreen.

“Here, use mine. Sure we’ll find your bag in a minute but don’t think Sare-Bear here wants to wait any longer than she has to for swimming.” You smile at her before handing the tube off to Joel, a quiet “thanks” in response. He gets some on Sarah, asking her to sit and wait for it to dry before handing the lotion back to you. Joel steps around you to find their bag on the other end of the boat, walking back over with spray sunscreen and stripping off his shirt to apply some himself.

Stealing glances at you, his mouth dries out when he watches you peel off the cover-up, setting it aside and leaving you clad in your bikini. The sight of you applying the sunscreen sends him back to that first summer, the view from his window into yours of you naked and applying body lotion — a show only for him. He swallows hard and shakes himself out of his thoughts, ignoring you off to his side until he hears you speak up.

“Hey, Tommy, d’you mind gettin’ my back for me since you’re waitin’ on the sunscreen from Joel?” He watches you cross over to Tommy before he can call out a protest, the words dying in his throat when he knows he doesn’t have any claim over you today. Tommy shrugs at Joel, helping you out while he watches on enviously.

Huffing out a sigh, he finishes his own application, throwing the bottle back in the bag and sitting back down in the sun. He slips his sunglasses down onto the bridge of his nose from the top of his head, closing his eyes and basking in some of the warmth before Sarah begs to get into the water.

Joel hears you mumble a curse under your breath, feeling your presence next to him. Tilting his head down and opening his eyes again, he glances at you sideways and questions, “Something wrong?”

“I stupidly left my sunglasses in the car. I set them down next to my bag instead of putting them inside of it,” you sigh and look around the boat in hopes that some sort of idea pops into your head. Joel reaches up, takes off his own pair of glasses, and hands them to you.

“Here, y’can borrow mine. Won’t need them in the water with Sarah anyway, just gonna lose ‘em if I wear them in the lake.” He gives you a shrug and a thoughtful smile, your fingers brushing his when you exchange the sunglasses. Your own smile that you give him flips his insides, a knowing look shared that says ‘I’d kiss you right now if I could’.

And he desperately wants to.

“Thanks, J—oel. Joel,” you catch yourself with the affectionate nickname, stuttering out the rest of his name and making him chuckle as he stands up.

“Anytime.” A flash of a wink nearly makes you stutter again, slipping the glasses on as Joel, Sarah, Tommy, and Chris all get in the water to cool off from the already blazing heat.

About a half hour later, Joel and Tommy rumble up the ladder back onto the boat, leaving Chris in charge of entertaining Sarah by spinning her in the inner tube that’s been inflated. The Millers measly dry off before Tommy wanders over to the cooler. Joel steps over to where you’re lying out on the bench, shaking his curls out over you with your eyes closed behind his sunglasses. The cool water drips over you, opening your eyes in a flash and sitting up.

“Rude,” you mumble as you wipe the drips of water and Joel sits next to you where your thighs once were. He chuckles and shrugs casually, leaning back against the side of the boat and propping his elbows up behind him. He’s sitting only a few inches away, and with your parents sitting and chatting at the other end, they don’t hear as he leans in and speaks low to you.

“Y’looked hot. I was only tryin’ to cool you down.” He winks and smirks smugly, dragging his eyes up and down your body when you stand and patter over to the cooler where Tommy’s retrieved a beer from.

“You want a drink, Joel?” you ask over your shoulder, nodding in confirmation when he says yes.

“Probably should get some water as well. You, too. Gotta stay hydrated in the heat.”

“Hm, guess so.” You grab a plastic bottle and turn around, lobbing it to him to catch. You pick up another for yourself, grabbing a can of beer for Joel and a popsicle for you. As you turn around with your pickings, you take the beer can in one hand, heading straight on for Joel and press it into your skin against your sternum, sighing a bit extra as the icy cold aluminum sits against your sun-warmed body.

Dragging it across, the condensation drips across your body, dropping the can down in between your breasts as you stand with your back to your parents. Another sigh breathed directly towards Joel, the slightest pitch change up at the end indetectable to Tommy across the boat but unignorable for Joel.

He clears his throat, taking the can from you gingerly as you hold it out for him, equally as smug of a smirk on your face. You take your seat next to him again, setting your water bottle to the side of you and unwrapping the popsicle as Joel cracks his beer and takes a sip.

“Lucky it’s still cold,” he grumbles under his breath, making you laugh quietly and a smile tug at the corner of his mouth.

Between your thumb and index, you grip the wooden stick of the red, white, and blue rocket pop, bringing it up to your lips and starting to lick it as you make conservation with Tommy, a thought popping into your head as ‘Fortunate Son’ by Creedence Clearwater Revival starts playing over the boat’s speakers.

“D’you get a lot of people thanking you for your service when they find out you were in the army, Tommy?”

“Eh, some really. Fellow veterans really don’t, and I don’t care to mention it that much to people. Most they notice is the sticker on my car in like the grocery store parking lots and they’ll say it quickly or give me a nod,” he shrugs and waves the question off, “Plus, you definitely don’t get people saying it to me on the Fourth. People gettin’ too drunk outta their minds in the name of their freedom.”

“Well, if no one else says it today, then thanks, Tommy. War is the stupidest thing man invented, but m’glad you made it home safe.”

Tommy holds up his can of beer and tips it toward you while you pop the icy, sugary treat out of your lips and hold it up with a laugh.

“Cheers,” he says with a smile.

Joel merely listened to you two the whole time, chatting back and forth while Tommy pounds his beer and tossed it into the recycling bag before jumping back into the lake. You’ve still got your popsicle, sliding it between your lips absentmindedly next to Joel, who keeps glancing to the side as you.

At the next, admittedly overdramatized, suck of popsicle between your lips, slurping the sugary juice before a drip slips out of the corner of your mouth. You wipe it up with your thumb, about to turn to Joel to ask if you’ve got food coloring on your face when he shifts next to you, one hand attempting to adjust himself before he grumbles a few curses and stands up. The water and beer are left ignored in cup holders, the small, subtle bulge in his trunks giving you a smirk that you bite back as he stomps over to the side of the boat and jumps in to cool off.

Throwing out the popsicle stick, you drink some of your water before meandering over to the side of the boat and climbing down the ladder and into the lake water. An instant chill is spread across your body, relaxing your muscles and washing off the slight sweat that built up under the blazing sun. Paddling over to the rest of the group in the water, you exchange a quick look with Joel before Sarah and Chris pull you into some sort of game. Twenty minutes go by before Sarah gets bored of the water, hungry and thirsty, and when Joel moves to help her out of the water and onto the boat, Tommy offers to get out with her to have another beer and some snacks himself. Chris gets out along with them, leaving you and Joel alone in the water.

He swims over to where you’re treading water, a soft, friendly smile on his face. “Hi, Mari.”

“Hey, J.”

A wider grin spreads across his lips, swimming away for a moment to fetch the inner tube that Sarah was using bringing it over and slipping it over your head. A laugh leaves your lips when you can’t see over it for a moment, pushing the tube down and climbing onto the side to lean on it. You float above Joel’s eyeline, his neck slightly tilted to look into your eyes hidden behind his sunglasses.

“You look nice today, darlin’,” he hums and treads water in front of you, reaching out a hand underwater and toying with the material of your swimsuit at your hip.

“Only nice?” you tease, leaning over the side of the inner tube a bit more, biting your bottom lip.

“Well, I could say more but probably don’t want my thoughts overheard,” he mirrors your smirk and snaps the elastic of the swimsuit against your skin, fingertips trailing down your thighs, “You do look more than nice though. You look beautiful. S’a pretty swimsuit and, uh, that dress thing—”

“My cover-up?”

“Yeah, yeah. I like your cover-up. It’s nice. A shame it covers up all this, but y’know you still look gorgeous either way.” He gives you a wink and squeezes one of your thighs.

“Thanks, J. You look pretty, too. But you always look pretty — got your curls and your tanned skin and broad shoulders and big brown eyes,” you giggle quietly as he rolls his eyes and shakes his head bashfully.

“You’re always pretty, too, Mari. You always look beautiful. La mujer más hermosa del mundo (The most beautiful woman in the world).”

It’s quiet for a moment as the two of you look at each other, silently admiring before you break first, your voice covered by all the commotion of the lake around you but audible to Joel right in front of you. “I wish I could kiss you right now.”

His shoulders sag underwater and his brow creases subtly, bottom lip pouting, “M’sorry.”

“It’s okay, J. Wasn’t a good time to tell them. Later, right?” You give a sad smile that he returns, squeezing his hands against your thighs with a short nod.

“Later.”

After floating around and chatting with Joel until you were turning pruney and nearly falling asleep in the water, he pushes the inner tube toward the boat and follows behind you to get back.

“Y’need to get some water and somethin’ to eat, sweetheart. Probably dehydrated at this rate cause you look like you’re about to pass out.” Joel pats the tube with his hand to silently ask you to get out to go up the ladder.

“M’just sleepy, the sun feels warm. Like a cat, jus’ wanna nap in the sunlight,” you mumble out, stretching your arms up and your legs toward Joel underwater, pointed toes hitting his thighs. He grabs you by the ankles, tugging a bit to move you closer before he nods to the blown-up floaty.

“Maybe so, but you still haven’t had any water for at least an hour and you haven’t had anything to eat besides the popsicle. Let’s go up, Mariposa.” His voice is decided — filled with care and not control. It compels you to follow what he says, slipping the tube over your head and wading over to the ladder. Joel follows you out, dripping on the boat and grabbing his towel as your brother tosses yours from the bench.

Drying off and wrapping your towel around you, drops of water trail off of you all the way to the seat where you plop down next to Tommy. Joel heads to the cooler, grabbing out water for both of you. He asks around if anyone else wants one, getting a few hollered answers as he throws them all around. When he returns to sit down again, he hands you yours along with a snack — one of the Tupperware filled with some chopped fruit. Sarah wanders over when you open it, standing in front of you to share. Joel throws the bottle of sunscreen over to you, asking to reapply for Sarah and reminding you to do it for yourself. 

“Alright, everybody, heads up. The plan right now is to move the boat and park up by a friend of ours’ house on the lake here. And there we’ll grill out and have some dinner and then come back onto the boat for fireworks before headin’ home,” your dad explains as he moves back into the driving seat, “Sound alright for y’all?”

Everyone’s in agreement, kicking it into gear as you let Sarah next to you to continue sharing the snack while your dad lifts the anchor. Holding onto her while you ride over, Joel takes in the sight of you two across from him, a steady flap of butterfly wings smack dab in the middle of his chest.

Su Mariposa y su mariposita. His butterfly and his little butterfly — his Bug. His girls.

He finds himself thanking the universe for leading him to someone as nurturing and patient and kind as you to love. A lonely road ending with you.

It’s a thought he continues to have throughout the rest of the evening, small moments that he sees of you with his daughter, his brother, your own family and friends. Effortless. You make it all seem so effortless and natural, but Joel knows how much energy a day like today will take from you; from your spirit. He can’t claim to know exactly what’s on your mind, but all he can do is fight the urge to blurt out a loud ‘thank you’ in the middle of the lawn.

Even through everything, you have a smile on your face for him and your loved ones. You’re strong, perseverant. Someone he looks up to, and hopes that you can be that type of role model for his daughter. Not perfect, not idolized. Real.

“She’s just completely enamored with Sarah, isn’t she?” your mom’s voice pulls Joel out of his thoughts, realizing his eyes were trained in you and Sarah as you help her make a plate for dinner from the large spread on the deck tables. Joel looks up to his left, a gentle and sheepish smile on his face as he nods slowly.

“She’s great with Sarah. Has been since that first summer. I think Sarah has way more fun with her and listens to her way more than she does me,” Joel chuckles softly and your mom laughs with a nod.

“That’s how it always is. The kids always loved their babysitters and looked up to them in a different sort of way. We were lucky to have the sitters we did to help raise the kids right, y’know?”

“I do know. Feel the same way since we moved in next door. The whole family’s been a real help—“

“But there’s just something about her, isn’t there?”

“Exactly. Can’t quite put my finger on it. But there’s something special there. Maybe she should consider it for a career, nannying I mean. Always seemed to be happy with Sarah during the summer.” Both sets of eyes are still on you across the way, focused on Sarah and guiding her through the muck of people to keep her from getting overwhelmed.

“I think there might be something just special there. In all of her babysitting and nannying years, can’t say she’s had as much fun as she did with Sarah.”

“Guess I should thank you for volunteering her that first summer. Probably the best recommendation I’ve gotten from a neighbor,” Joel laughs to himself, shaking his head subtly as he thinks of all the time you two have had together over the years.

“Thank me later, how about that? End of this summer, you can thank me for getting her to do what she was too chicken to do,” your mom laughs quietly, “Talking to the new neighbor and getting a job.”

“Uh, yeah, alright.” Your mom shares a smile with Joel before walking off to chat to some friends, leaving Joel to wonder what she meant by that exactly.

Back onto the boat after dinner with the larger party, your family and the Millers caravanned into the middle of the lake with a bunch of other boaters, dropping anchor in the cluster.

There is a platform in the middle of the lake, installed there with taut chains to the bottom where the same family lights off an impressive fireworks display every year. Helping your mom hand around the last bit of drink and some cookies for dessert, you finally are able to snag a spot by Sarah and Joel on the other side of her. Once you get settled, Sarah looks over at you with her sun-kissed face and big brown eyes just like her dad’s. Wordlessly, she scoots closer to you before deciding to simply climb onto your lap, you accepting her company with open arms.

“You comfy?” you wrap your arms around to hug her to your chest and keep her on your thighs, smiling as she nods with a quiet yawn. Her head leans back on your shoulder, one of your hands coming up to run your fingers through her curls.

Joel slides over a few inches, a hand’s width away from you, relaxing with you close by. The sight of Sarah so comfortable with you, and you her, brings back those butterfly wings stronger than before. What he would give to be able to put his arm around you and give you a kiss — to have his little unit of three together.

Damn, maybe he should have said something to your parents…

No, no. This was the smart choice. It’s the smart choice to keep it this way around them until things are certain. He’s all in for you, but there is still a small whispering of doubt that he feels every once in a while.

Are you going to resent him at any point? Will you want to leave again at the end of summer, to leave him behind and continue your life somewhere else? He knows you care about him, he knows how much you care about Sarah. But does he rely too much on you? Is it too much to sign up to be with him and also sign up to have a daughter along with it all?

Every time he thinks about telling your family, all he can imagine is the worst scenario. Disowning, no contact, moving. Joel’s insecurities fester in these imaginings, finding out how to make every new thought worse than the last.

It’s not fair to you, he knows that. But he needs time. Time to find the right words, to make the right promises.

A small, pathetic pop of a firecracker grabs everyone’s attention, the fizzle of the main display filling the air. Sarah sits up in your lap, eyes turned up along with yours as the fireworks start to go, drowning out whatever you’re saying to her as you point and smile widely. The reflection of the lights dissipates in your eyes each time, short explosions fading out to the night sky again.

Joel seems to be the only one with his gaze turned away from the opening in the clouds, a thought flashing into his head like one of the fireworks before he acts on it. Fingers brush your hip, catching on the open-knit and your head turns to face him, the same smile you had with Sarah still on your face. He leans in behind her head, his nose brushes against yours before he kisses you — soft and delicate and not nearly enough for what he needs in the moment but it satiates something for him.

You’re smiling against his lips, stealing one last quick peck before pulling back, the same wide grin from before spread across your cheeks as you whisper to him.

“Naughty.”

“Yeah, well, you’re to blame for it with the teasing all day. Better be coming over tonight after all of that,” Joel responds back, the noise drowned to everyone else on the boat by the repeated launches of large fireworks.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, J. I thought I was being peaceful and relaxed all day.”

At that you turn your head up again, listening to Sarah as she talks about the bursting lights and starts pointing at all of the cool moments again. Joel continues to watch you fall back into the moment with her, he content with being an observer — and for giving you a tiny token of all that he’s been feeling today.

But damn is he eager to get you alone.

It was a long while to get home and get everything unpacked from the car and into the garage, but you’ve finally managed to shower and change; behind you, you slowly pull the sliding glass door closed to your basement studio, wandering across your backyard and into Joel’s to his backdoor.

Knocking lightly, it isn’t long before the door opens, and Joel’s hands find your waist to tug you inside, tripping over your feet across the threshold.

“Hey, J—” Your words are cut off by his lips on yours, a heavy kiss enveloping your breath while your hands search across his arms and up to his chest. Returning his kiss gives more energy behind his movements, fingers digging into your hips and directing you backward until your lower back hits the edge of the kitchen counter. There’s a split second that he pulls away to help you up onto the surface, his large frame leaning in again to catch your lips with his.

Pressure at his chest from your palms keeps him a few inches away from your face, eyes meeting his as your breaths recover shallowly.

“What a greeting,” you laugh, voice hoarse as you keep your volume low.

“Missed bein’ able to kiss you, Mari. Holdin’ you. And you were such a fucking tease all day, darlin’,” he rasps out, brow creased as he holds your gaze.

“Was not.”

“Was too, Mari.” Joel slips his hands into the bend of your legs, spreading them apart to step between them. He pulls you further to the edge pressing his bulge into your thigh as he sighs, letting his breath fan over your face, “Feel what you do to me, pretty girl? Been wanting you all day. Need you so bad, Mariposa.”

Your own sigh matches his, eyes closing for a moment as he starts to grind against your clothed center, stuttering out a response, “Cou—Could’ve touched me today. Maybe we should’ve snuck off at the barbecue…”

Both of you chuckle, Joel’s much darker than yours, “Don’t tell me that now, baby. You’ve got no idea what I would’ve done to you if we had a second alone.”

“We’re alone now. Show me what you would’ve done.”

“Yeah? You wanna know?” His parted mouth trails warm breath against your skin, his nose ghosting against your cheek before he presses kisses into your jawline.

“Please, J,” you whine, mouth right against his ear as he leans over to kiss your neck. One hand tangles into the curls at the nape of his neck, damp from the shower that you can smell on him — the sandalwood musk scent of his body wash. A deep breath of the scent races your heart along with his wandering hands, him standing fully in front of you again.

“Gonna have to be quiet, baby. Have a full house tonight. Silent, got it?”

All you do is nod in response, holding his head as you close the gap between you two with fervor. Joel rumbles out a moan into your mouth, tugging you close and off the counter, his impatience reeling after the day.

Fumbling around with cheeky grabs and gropes over each other, you get turned to face the counter and Joel’s hands hook into your waistband — sleep short and panties — to tug them down just enough to drop them down your legs and let you step one foot out. He pulls himself free from his shorts and boxers, a handful of your ass in his palm as he quietly moans to himself. One swipe of his fingers through your folds tells him exactly how much you want him, devilish smirk crossing his face.

“Felt like this the whole day, pretty girl? Must’ve been so needy, Mari. Don’t worry, I’ve got you now. Déjame cuidarte, cariño. Déjame sentirte. (Let me take care of you, darling. Let me feel you.)”

“Please, please, J—“

“Shh. S’alright, sweet Mari. Think you can take me, want to take my cock like the good girl you are?” He questions you in a raspy whisper, taking himself in one hand and guiding the head of his cock through your wetness.

“Fuck…” you draw out quietly, nodding quickly as you look over your shoulder at him, “I can take it, please give it to me.”

“Pretty girl jus’ begging for me, yeah? Got to be quiet,” Joel reminds you before he lines himself up, slowly opening you up with his cock. The stretch is painful at first, whimpers echoing in your closed mouth while you grip the counter’s edge and bite the inside of your cheek.

With slow, shallow thrusts at first, Joel works you to relax around him, nodding to himself when he sees your shoulder relax and your head fall forward out of pleasure when he starts to pick up the pace behind you.

“That’s it, baby, such a good girl. Mi buena chica. Sabes cómo tomarlo, Mari. (My good girl. You know how to take it.)”

A moan slips from your lips and cuts through the relative silence, your head snapping over your shoulder to Joel. He shakes his head, sliding one hand up your side to hold around your mouth, covering up any more noises and giving him leverage to arch your back for him as he fucks you harder.

“Shit, pretty girl, not gonna last—Fuck, muy apretado y mojado. (Fuck, so tight and wet.)” You nod behind Joel’s hand, gripping his wrist when his free hand reaches for your clit, rubbing hurried circles that push you to the edge further, teetering there while his hips hit into you harder and brush your g-spot. Feeling yourself clench around his cock, you move your own hips to meet his thrusts, eyes rolling back as the top of him hits your g-spot square on.

“That’s right, my girl, can feel how close you are. Give it to me, baby, please—“ A vibrating moan interrupts his rambling thoughts when you come, walls gripping around him and fluttering inside. Your own noises are stifled by his palm, body limping in his hold while he rocks his hips as deep as possible and ropes of his come fill you up. “Such a good girl, goddamn…”

Breathless, he holds you up and presses you against the counter as he hunches over your body from behind. Using whatever energy is left in him, Joel peppers your neck and profile in lazy kisses, lingering around your ear.

“Love you, Mari.”

Once you’ve both recovered enough from the quick, hasty fuck, limbs regaining their abilities to move, Joel leads you up to bed and drags you under the covers. The two of you chat about the day and plans for the rest of summer while he lays his head on your chest, eyes closing while you run your fingers through his hair. Index twirls some of the rare ringlets, nails scratching his scalp soothingly.

In a few moments of you talking to him about bringing Sarah to the aquarium, his breaths have leveled out and his lips have parted, a large muscular build curled around you sleeping. It’s a few moments that you steal while continuing to play with his hair, admiring how young and boyish he looks. The perpetually creased brow of his has relaxed, his parted lips giving him the slightest of pouts.

Joel, your strong, independent, capable, protective, caring, loving man, is still a boy at times. When you feel young around him, you know you’ll think back to this moment — when you realized he’s just as much in the ‘figuring how all this shit works out’ stage. Permanently.

The last two or so years have been filled with moments that it seems that you took what Joel had to think or say as written in stone; his confidence and decisiveness was something you were envious of at times. But it also meant that all those times, even if he knew what he was doing, he was still a young boy, a teenager, a man, all the ones in between — figuring it out. Wondering if the choices were right. If it would all work out in the end.

That first summer, when you fell completely in love and let him know before you were leaving for nearly a year. It was genuine, of course, but it was naive. Thinking about long distance, a single father trying to make that work. It probably scared him at the time, and was too much to attempt to work with.

And the next summer, when he had his time to figure out what he was feeling. His confession of love that had your heart in your throat, terrified to admit anything close to the feeling before you were thousands of miles away. The feeling was there, it was always there. But you couldn’t bring yourself to say it back, to open up for the pain you felt the year prior.

His denial of you, yours of him — looking back, you can’t blame Joel for these hiccups, just like you can’t blame yourself. He was only trying to figure it out. It was all new to him, navigating a life with you in it was something he hadn’t had to do before, hadn’t imagined before.

You’re in the exact same state, each and every day. And it made you so afraid to be all in, the uncertainty of life blinding you to actually opening up.

Fingers have paused their movements in his hair, Joel stirring awake against your chest when your touch leaves him completely. His head is tilted to face you, masked in an expression that you can’t quite read. Comfortable, drowsy, affectionate. Half asleep, droopy eyes find your own, holding your gaze as he breaks the quiet and stillness of the bedroom with a gravelly voice.

“Was thinking about you in my sleep just now.”

“Oh yeah? What were you thinking about, baby?”

“How you’re my best friend.” The arm slung around your middle tightens as a goofy smile finds its way to his lips. “D’you know that, Mari?”

Looking at him, in that simple moment, a realization dawned on you as if it was the most obvious discovery.

He’s the only one you want to be figuring it out with.

“I love you, Joel.”

It comes out meeker than you wanted for this first-second time around, almost inaudible if it weren’t for the complete and utter quiet of the early morning hours.

A dreamy but wide grin stretches across his face, waking him up a bit more in the moment. He picks up his head from your chest, sitting up a few inches to look you properly in the eyes as he asks, “Yeah?”

“Mhm, I love you,” you can barely get it out without a happy giggle tagging on the end, barely squeaking the last syllable out before Joel’s skittering kisses all over your face, that same wide grin on his lips.

“Say it again, please, Mari.”

“I love you, J. I’m so in love with you.”

His attack on your face and neck continues, his own chuckles mixing with your giggles, his arm tightening around you and fingers tickling your sides.

“Am I still asleep? Am I dreaming right now?” he questions, pausing his peppered kisses to give you a tender one on your lips, that same goofy grin knocking your teeth together.

Before you respond, or he asks for you to say it again, Joel takes a pause to look into your eyes head on. Silence overcomes the room again, goofy grin morphing into a sweet, softened smile of his. Disbelief painted across his face as he took you in, shaking his head.

“Te amo, mi Mariposa. Siempre. I love you, Mari. Always.”

“I love you, Joel.”

Holding your eyes for a moment longer, there’s a shift in the air from the giddy confession. Joel inches down, connecting your lips in a ghosting kiss, your lips following his to feel more. After a beat, the kiss heats up, slow and sensual. His hands roam your sides, hiking up the material of your sleep shirt and pressing his palm against your exposed skin.

There’s no break in the embrace, only pushing further to feel each other closer and constant. The slight lack of oxygen, the breathlessness of it all, is making your head airy and dizzy, limbs tingling with electricity when you slip your fingers under the collar of his t-shirt. In the moment, you could drown in the feeling of Joel’s lips against yours.

The only breaths you get are when he separates from your lips to pull your shirt over your head and then follows it with his own, easily sipping your elastic waistbands down your legs again. You kick off the material from your ankles while he strips out of his own shorts and boxers, messy kisses shared while your hands skate over his bare skin. Fingertips work to memorize the dips and peaks, the trail of hair from his belly button down. Joel’s own hands explore your curves, relishing in the softness of your skin.

He pulls away from your mouth, breathless and blown pupils before he rasps out, “I love you so much, Mariposa. Got no clue who I’d be if I didn’t meet you…You’re it for me.”

Your voice is thick with emotion, one hand tangling your fingers with the hair at the back of his head, “I love you, J. It’s only you, s’always been you.”

Joel’s hand lifts one of your legs to bend next to his hip, lining himself at your entrance before he slowly thrusts in, savoring the feeling of you around him, body pressed against his skin in every place possible. Airy moans muffle into and against each other’s lips as he fills you up, the rhythm of his movements languid and steady. The pace is reeling your brain into a building of pleasure, whispers from Joel adding to the euphoric adoration between the two of you.

“My beautiful girl, so perfect. Love everything about you, sweet girl. M’so lucky to have you…Mine forever, right Mari baby? Mi hermosa, mi amor. I love you, fuck, I love you so much, Mari. Always got me feeling like m’floating around you, like I got a butterfly flapping it’s wings in my chest with how giddy you make me feel with just one look. Mi mariposa. My butterfly. Mine…”

The words are absorbing with each shallow breath you take, nodding along to his ramblings and feeling tears well against your waterline. Hands grip hard onto his shoulders, folding yourself around him tighter as you leave lingering kisses along his profile.

“Yours, J, yours always. I love you so fucking much—Oh my god, you’re everything to me, baby.”

“Never letting you go again. My girl, my fucking beautiful girl. Gonna make you mine forever, gonna make you my wife, mi esposa, one day, sweet, perfect girl. You’re made for me, Mari. Mi media naranja. (My other half.)”

His thrusts pick up only slightly, but enough to spill the tears waiting at the brink of your eyes, Joel’s mouth catching each one with featherlight kisses. Sitting right at the edge, your eyes lock with his, vision slightly blurred from the tears continuing to fall. Joel’s features fill the vignette, hooked nose, pillowy lips, soft brown eyes, olive skin sprinkled with crinkles around his eyes, subtle lines at his forehead. Nothing more beautiful to you than those parts making up the whole of him.

“Te amo, te amo, J. I love you, baby…”

His breath catches in his throat, smile spreading as his nose nudges against yours to speak against your lips.

“Te amo, mi Mariposa. Los amo a todos, cada poco. Eres todo lo que podría haber soñado y más (I love all of you, every bit. You're everything I could have ever dreamed of and more). I will spend every day earning your love and giving you all of mine.”

The words you understood have your frayed edges pulled taut, snapping one at a time as your brain floods with pleasure. Your walls flutter around his cock, your leg hooks into his ass to drive him further inside to fill you up. It is only a moment longer before he’s spilling into you, your name falling from his lips over and over as he searches for your lips in his state of ecstasy.

One last heavy kiss is shared before he slumps onto you, similar position to the start of all this; his head on your chest, strong form curled around you and his eyes closed. It last for a moment, your fingers playing with his hair, before he’s pushing himself up to hang over your torso, tender eyes studying your messy hair and blissed out face.

A smile crosses your lips, eyes sparkling even with the lights out in the room and the curtains only cracked apart to let moonlight stream in.

“Gonna make me your wife one day, huh?” you tease as you look up at him from your spot laying back on the mattress, crumpled sheet pulled over top of your naked body.

Joel rolls his eyes playfully, leaning over you and smiling, “As if you didn’t know that from the first time I spoke to you. Knew you were trouble from the start, just turned out to be the best kind of trouble.”

taglist: @beskarandblasters @undrthelights @swiftispunk @joelsversion @asirenbyanyothername @ellenmunn @ja-ehyun @sw33tp1xie @marisemonteiroo @brunetteeras@bongsrconfusing @addictedtotlou @angie2274 @pedrostories @pedroholicx @theelishad @johnwatsn @elissaaa @felicityofbakerstreet @atinylittlepain @northernbluess @cannolighost @casa-boiardi @wannab-urs @ramblers-lets-get-ramblin @fishingforpike @msjarvis @walkintotheriveranddisappear @sugadolly @yazsos @peppesgirl @pastawench @brittmb115 @anoverwhelmingdin @spishsstuff @wolfbook87 @mswarriorbabe80 @harriedandharassed @decemberdolly @laiisleitte @fierce-bab @vickie5446 @tbniarq @vee-bees-blog @thereaperisabitch @spidermanfrog @belliezz @joelsflannel @cartoon-garbage04 @bianqueee04 @nostalxgic @xyzstar @cumberpegg

[damn-stark]

Chapter 31 All through the night

Chapter 31 of Sugar

A/N- Last fluff filled chapter, next are all angst 🫢

Warning- Swearing, angst, pregnancy, FLUFF, talks of drinking, spoilers!! LONG CHAPTER, NFSW makeup sex, back shots, p in v, I guess you don’t have to wrap it when you already got yo girl pregnant

Pairing- Choso x Gojo!fem-reader, Suguru Geto x Gojo!fem-reader

Episode and or chapters-

(Let me know if you want to be tagged)

————

As soon as you wake up you see an empty spot next to you on the bed where Choso is supposed to be.

Perhaps he’s in the bathroom?

However, when you peek in the bathroom's general direction the lights are off, so he’s not in the room. That’s weird. If Choso isn’t asleep by the time you wake up he’s usually holding you in his arms lost in thought whilst he watches you sleep. He does usually like to go off and make breakfast while you’re asleep, but as you sniff the air you don’t get a whiff of breakfast.

There isn’t even a note on the nightstand. This must mean you really upset him after turning down his proposal. But in your case, it was a pity proposal.

You deserve better than that, don’t you?

Regardless, considering there’s no one to cuddle with, you get up and do your morning routine. When you finally walk out of your room you intend to wake up Satori or tell her to start getting ready for breakfast, but when you’re in the hall you notice that her door is creaked open and the lights are off, so she’s awake too. You can’t say it’s weird that she doesn't wake you up in your room because she stopped walking in your room in the morning after Suguru died.

Is she downstairs watching TV? You ask yourself before you head down and walk to the living room in search of your daughter.

Nevertheless, the living room is empty, and you hear nothing from the kitchen or her playroom. So she must be outside.

Thus you check the courtyard in case she’s climbing the giant tree in the middle.

But it’s empty. Okay? You’ll look elsewhere now.

She better not be with her pony, she never likes to leave him after going to see him. He gets lonely, she says, so she always makes it a battle, and it especially happens when you have something to do!

But whatever, you cling onto a knitted blanket for warmth and walk out in search of her. You’ll look for Choso after, or call him. He might have left if he’s that upset…

Nevertheless, much to your relief when you walk away from the front of your house you spot Choso and Satori by the lake watching something you can’t make out from where you stand.

Now you could walk back inside and wait for them to return, but your curiosity doesn’t leave room for much debate so before you know it you walk towards them with a warm smile decorating your features.

And of course, Satori is the first one to notice you. “Mommy! Come look!” She exclaims with her eyes wide and gleaming like twinkling stars, and a bright smile on her face.

Choso peers over his shoulder and much to your surprise he offers you a gentle smile before he looks back at what Satori is also watching.

“What are you two doing out here so early in the morning? It’s cold out,” you interject and hold tighter onto your blanket for more warmth.

“Just come!” Satori gives you insight which only excites you more so you quicken your pace to a hurried walk.

Once you reach the pair, Satori grabs your hand and pulls you down. “Look!” She shouts and points to a family of swans in the distance. “I saw them fly to the lake earlier and I came to see them from up close.”

Your smile softens as you’re struck with awe at the beautifully serene sight of a mother swan swimming with four little babies on her back, while her much bigger partner swims next to her.

“Choso tried to go catch a little baby swan, but uh,” she starts to laugh. “He started getting chased.”

“Awe,” you coo and touch your chest as you look at Choso with pity. “Honey.”

He smiles and shrugs. “I should have known. Satori warned me.”

“Did you get bit?” You ask and slip your hand away from Satori to sit down next to Choso, not caring if the ground is a little moist from the morning dew.

“No, the swans stopped chasing me after I put some distance between them,” he says, making you chuckle.

“Missed you in bed when I woke up,” you comment and just slightly squint your gaze to see if he’ll show some signs of being upset.

“Oh, sorry I was going to make breakfast, but that’s when I caught Satori putting her boots on to come outside and she invited me,” he shares and stops crouching to sit next to you on the ground. He meets your gaze with a soft look that can’t be shaken, and now as you hold his sweet brown eyes you feel guilty for being so quick to turn him down last night.

Why is he not mad though?

“I'm sorry about last night,” you tell him softly as you begin to fiddle with the edge of the blanket wrapped around you. “I was a bit rude when turning you down.”

Satori glances back as her curiosity is piqued, but she doesn’t dare chime in. Nor do you tell her anything.

“It’s alright,” he assures you with complete sincerity. You can tell, it’s easy to tell if he’s still hurt by his face. He might be nonchalant, but he’s very expressive. “It took me some time at night, but I understand now.”

You draw out a deep relieved breath and without saying anything you lean over and wrap your arms around him to take him in for a gentle embrace. “Thank you,” you whisper in his ear.

Choso’s smile widens and as he returns your embrace he gives you a little squeeze. “There’s nothing to thank, but of course.”

You turn your head and press a peck on the side of his neck before you pull back and turn around to lay back against him and watch the family of swans in the distance enjoying their morning.

“I had a dream I was a swan once,” you share randomly. “It was quite weird.”

“I dreamed about that pirate you love so much,” Choso shares quite bothered

“Oh?” You grin and tilt your head back to look at him. “Did you fight him in my honor in your dream or what?”

He scoffs. “I wish. I don’t remember it anymore. It was stupid and I was angry.”

You hum and look back ahead. “I wish I could dream about what you did. Maybe I’d change it so we sail off into the sunset.” You joke around, and Choso of course groans in protest.

“I dreamed I fed Christina, the chicken a piece of chicken and I cried because I felt bad,” Satori shares over her shoulder, but then she blinks and looks down. “Oh wait,” she quickly backtracks and purses her lips. “It was real.”

You and Choso laugh, and much to your surprise Satori giggles along with you.

When your laughs die down a moment of silence passes and you continue to watch the swans. After a while, you start to notice Choso become fidgety, his touch stiffens and then softens again. He swallows thickly and takes a deep breath that makes you move as his chest rises and falls. You try to pay attention to the scenery ahead, but all his moving is making you uncomfortable, so you sit up and slowly churn your head to look at him with a sassy look.

“Are you okay?” You quiere.

Choso meets your gaze and swallows thickly, making you peel your eyes wider to pass a pressing look.

He doesn’t answer though, he drops his head and brushes back the hair that drapes over his eyes.

You don’t worry even if you should start to, instead your eyebrows pinch together as you grow confused. You part your lips to call his name, but he then lifts his head and you notice that adoration and anxiety storm in his rich honey-like brown eyes.

“Marry me,” he blurts, causing your annoyance to be forgotten, and Satori’s attention to be completely stolen by his words too.

“Because I love you,” he continues to say in a honey-laced voice that makes you just feel adored. “Because I want to spend the rest of my life with you because I want to be by your side until my last breath and my heart stops beating. Marry me so we can live out our future that I dream of. I know we haven’t been together long, I know you might say that if we live through the battle between evil I’ll have the chance to know the world and other people, but I know what I want, I know that no soul in this world will ever measure up to you. Marry me so even if I meet my fate I’ll forever be your husband.”

Well, that totally knocked last night's proposal out of the park. You weren’t expecting a proposal so soon even if you know how much he loves you.

“Choso,” you gasp and feel your eyes sting as tears begin to form in your eyes.

Said man digs his hand in his pocket to pull out a small black velvet box that you know only contains one thing. One incredible thing.

“I bought it before our first date because I was certain I wanted forever with you,” he whispers before he opens the box and shows off a beautiful white gold ring that has an intricate hand-engraving in the band, while the borders are subtle milgrain, and a bright round diamond shines in the center.

“Oh, Choso,” you coo and touch your heart. “I…” you trail off as your breath is stolen from the disbelief, so you nod eagerly.

Choso’s nervous smile spreads to a grin and his eyes fill with happy tears. You’re at such a loss for words and pumped with so much rushing excitement that all you know is the sound of your rammering heart, and how much you want him; at this moment not sexually, you want him in a simple way, you want to feel his warmth, his touch on yours, his comfort, his attention, and his undying love, you want him forever. There’s nothing you ever wanted more, and marrying him is a guarantee for forever and all you want from him.

You probably could say all of that in so many ways, ways that go beyond nodding, but you share it all by throwing yourself on him. And you only manage to not fall back because he holds on tight.

“Thank you,” he whispers as he holds onto your neck and nuzzles his head in the crook of your neck. “Thank you.”

You blink with surprise and pull back to face him and question him. “For what?”

He grabs your left arm and pulls your hand to him to cup it in the warmth of his flesh before he gives you a sweet answer. “For making me happy.”

You flash him a beaming grin and he mirrors your gesture and keeps that charming grin on his face as he pulls the ring off the box and slips it on your finger.

“Perfect fit,” you assure him because if you didn't say it you know that’s something he would probably be worried about. “It’s beautiful, Cho.”

“You really like it?” He asks with insecurity. “I know you like pretty expensive stuff and this—”

“It’s perfect,” you cut him off and finally lean in to take him in for a deep passionate kiss that you have to cut short because of who else is with you.

“Yay!” Satori cheers and claps her hands, breaking Choso and you apart. “Congratulations Mommy!”

You meet her gaze and ask her the most important question. “Does this make you happy?”

She glances at Choso and then at you and nods without thinking about it. “Yes, because you’re happy.”

“Oh,” you coo and crawl to her to embrace her. “Thank you, my sweet girl. And just so know,” you trail off into a whisper. “I will always love your father. He will always hold a special place in my heart, okay? I will never ever forget him. And Choso will never be your father, but he will love you like one, is that okay?”

Satori draws in a deep breath and clutches onto you, but she doesn’t argue. “Yes. As long as he’s not mean to me.”

You giggle and pull back to caress her cheek. “Never,” you comfort her. “Now why don’t you congratulate Choso too, hm?”

She nods and scoots to the side as she keeps on holding you. “Congratulations Choso.”

You look over at your fiancé and see his cheeks flush. “Thank you, Satori. And just so you know, I will always love your mother, and I will always protect you too.”

“Mhm, okay,” she hums. “But did you ask my uncle Satoru’s permission? Because one time I saw a movie with my uncle Kento and the prince asked for permission from the princess' parents to marry her.”

You snort and he parts his lips and looks confused. “Uh—”

“Satori, he doesn't need to ask your uncle anything,” you correct her fantasy. “It is done, but in this instant, he does not.”

Her eyebrows furrow and she scoffs. “Well, when my boyfriend asks me to marry him I will tell him not to ask you.”

“Excuse me? First of all, who said you’ll get married? You’re going to live with me forever, until I grow old and need diapers,” you tease her and poke her side before you throw your arms around her and squeeze her, making her laugh.

“No, stop!” She says between laughs and pushes herself away, but grows sad. “Mom,” her voice quivers and she leans over to whisper in your ear. “You’ll always love me, right? You’ll never replace me if you have babies with Choso?”

You scoff and look at Satori as if she had hurt you. “Of course not. I would never ever replace you,” you whisper back. “You, like your dad, will always have a special place in my heart.” You assure her and offer her an adoring smile.

Satori smiles back and sighs with relief. She then turns around to face the lake after hearing all the reassurance to content her, and a minute later she jumps up.

“I’m going to bring some bread and bird food to feed the swans!” She blurts and runs off.

“Make it quick!” You shout back. “We’re going to make breakfast soon!”

“Yeah, yeah!”

You huff at her sassiness and watch her run off for a moment before you slowly turn your attention to Choso with a mischievous smile now that you’re alone.

“So where were we?” You coo and lean over to smash your lips on his.

Choso doesn’t protest, he’s aware of where you are and that you can be interrupted at any moment, but he needs you too. Last night he was left aching with only a few kisses and your embrace to tame his craving for you. And he can’t say he’ll reach his satisfaction right now either—the truth is he’ll never get enough of you, but right now just being able to feel your warm and wet lips move so in sync with his is enough.

Being able to feel the smoothness of your tongue graze his bottom lip satisfies a fraction of that ache that fiercely burns for you. Feeling that twinge of electricity, as you hold onto each other rushes through his veins, and hearing your soft whines as his tongue dances with yours makes his heart run so fast with excitement and satisfaction that a part of him thinks he might just die in your embrace.

Albeit, you both come back from the heaven you were getting lost in before your daughter could rejoin you, and try the wipe the trace of you still on his lips, but Choso grabs your wrist and kisses the tip of your fingers before closing the small gap and stealing more of that slickness on your lips.

“Choso,” you purr as he starts to move down past your lips. “This is why I’m pregnant, you know.” You giggle but instead of pulling away you wrap an arm around his neck and tilt your head away to give him easier access to your neck.

“Sorry,” his voice vibrates in your flesh as he talks against your skin. “I just need you all the time.”

Your face burns and a flustered smile tugs on your lips

“We should get married soon,” Choso manages to say as he’s kissing you. “I don’t want to go to this battle without being your husband.”

Maybe it’s the rush of hormones, or a rush of emotions as the big battle approaches, or maybe you just simply love him that much, but his suggestion sounds like an incredible idea. You can’t even think of saying no.

“Well it’s better than getting married in 6 or 7 months when I’m big and become the talk of the town,” you mention.

Choso stops pressing kisses against your flesh and you feel him smile a toothy grin against your skin. “I can’t wait to see you big,” he says, making you scoff and roll your eyes.

“I can wait,” you complain. “People say pregnancy is magical, and sure it’s special, but what about swollen feet? Breaking out like I’m going through puberty again. Needing to go to the bathroom every other minute, and now there’s two, so that means more pressure on my bladder!” You rant.

Choso pulls away and faces you with an amused smile, trying hard not to laugh at you.

“Oh and I doubt I’ll be able to even sit or lay down since getting off any surface will be hard as hell…can’t you carry them?”

Choso chuckles and grabs the blanket that slipped off your back to fix it back around your shoulders. “If I could, I probably would. Sorry darling.”

You pout and huff before you turn around to lay back on his lap so he can caress your head.

“I read the papers the doctor gave you, there wasn’t much information though,” Choso shares. “So I was hoping you could show me the books I need to read about, well, what will become of our lives.”

You smile in admiration and nod. “Yeah, I have a couple here that I read when I was expecting Satori.”

Choso hums and lets his eyes wander on your belly before he brings up his question. “You don’t have uh, morning sickness do you?”

He meets your gaze and you shake your head. “No, but it’s still pretty early on so we’ll see. And I never got them with Satori, I would get disgusted by stuff though, and I can’t see, smell, or eat those things til this day.”

“Like what things?” He asks as if he’s making a mental note. “Perhaps we should be careful when we meet up with the others.”

You chuckle and take his hand to press it against your heart. “Honey, it’s okay. I won’t just combust. Besides, things can be different this time around. Don’t stress yourself out just yet, the babies are not even here. That’s when we should worry.”

Choso smiles softly and reaches his hand over to feel your belly.

“Can you feel them?” You finally express the curiosity you’ve been dying to share. “With your technique?”

Choso’s eyes snap to you and he looks at you with shock and realization as if you had sparked the idea in his head.

Has he not thought of that before?

“Or are they too small?” You ask.

Choso adds a bit more pressure to your belly and loses his gaze on where he has his hands as he starts to concentrate. You’re tempted to blurt with a question, but you manage to bite your tongue and watch in silence.

The longer the takes the more impatient you get, and the more you start wondering why Satori is taking so long. Also, you’re starting to get hungry.

But you wait and not much longer you catch an awe-struck smile spread on Choso’s lips, and a glimmer grows in his eyes.

“Like my brothers, I can feel the twins too,” he muses. “I was so used to just feeling Yuji’s presence that I thought nothing of the additional two. Not until I concentrated.”

You beam and feel proud for him that he gets to have this special connection because he will get to cherish it for as long as they live.

“Now I will still get to feel them close to me when you leave,” he says and piques your curiosity.

“What do you mean?” You ask lightheartedly.

Choso meets your gaze and his eyebrows knit together. “Before the battle on the 24th?” He says as if it wasn’t obvious. But it wasn’t because what the hell does he mean by leave?

“I’m not leaving,” you clarify with a puzzled look as you sit up from his lap. “Who said I was? I thought we went over this.”

Choso blinks and nods. “Yes, that was before we found out you were pregnant. You won’t be out on any battlefield now that we know.”

What does he mean by won’t?

“I’m more than capable of protecting myself,” you argue with growing irritation since this is a recycled argument. “I’m not leaving just because I’m pregnant. People need me, there’s people depending on me.”

“Yes,” Choso snaps. “Your daughter, your people leaving the country, and our unborn children. They are depending on you to stay alive. You already died once, you almost died in Shibuya and both times were because of my father, I’m not going to risk your life now more than ever.”

You shake your head and part your lips to argue, but he cuts in to try and defend his case. “What if Noritoshi finds out and hurts you and the twins just to torture me or even one of our own brothers?”

“He won’t touch me this time, plus I won’t be alone,” you interject to get your point across. “He won’t hurt me. He has to pay for what he stole.”

Choso swallows thickly and his frustration starts to show in his pinched eyebrows, scrunched-up nose, and heavily seething glare that could probably kill.

“All right, you beat my father, but what about Sukuna? He can hurt the three of you,” he protests, but that does nothing to sway you in his direction. Call it stubbornness, or stupidity, but you can’t just sit back and do nothing while everyone else is fighting for their lives. Even if you are pregnant.

“And if I told you to come with me?” You blurt out of frustration at the fact that he’s not even trying to be reasonable with you. “If I told you to leave your brother behind so you can leave with me, would you?”

His breath hitches and this time he’s not quick to counter.

“The twins will need their father too,” you continue. “So what? It’s okay if you risk your life but not me? I know I may have not trained with my technique for as long as you did, but I am still a master at my cursed technique, I am well-versed in multiple fighting styles, and I carry high-class weapons in my cursed spirit. I am more than capable of staying to fight alongside you, my students, Itadori, my friends, and my brother. And if you don’t like that, well that’s too bad because the only way I'm leaving everyone behind is if you tie and force me. I doubt you’ll do it so I'm staying.”

Choso draws in a deep breath to get ready to argue, but at that moment Satori rejoins you.

“I’m back!” She announces herself.

You hold Choso’s gaze for a longing moment, knowing that he was far from done trying to win, but with Satori back neither of you continue, you just ignore the problem and feel a tension build between the two of you. A tension that Satori thankfully doesn’t notice, but one that immediately starts hurting the both of you.

Up until now, all your problems have been solved right away by talking to each other, but not this time, and it’s odd. He’s usually quiet, but this silence he holds is unbreakable; there’s no small comments or full conversations during breakfast. You get ready to leave to join the others, and he can barely even look at you. And the car ride to your current headquarters is almost painful.

You’re so tempted to apologize for perhaps not being understanding, but no matter how you try, your own frustration resurfaces, and chooses to keep the tense silence strong because you won’t give up your decision.

You only hope that no one senses your tension, you don’t want to be asked questions.

Then again those who will ask questions are probably the same ones you’re okay with knowing you’re expecting.

But still, it’s hard enough as it is, so it’s better not to be asked questions.

“Master!” Kirara greets the moment they spot you walking in.

You can’t help but grin and quicken your pace when you see both them and Harkari approaching you to meet them halfway with an embrace you give the both of them.

“Hello my star students,” you greet giddily and push your weight on their shoulders to hover over the ground and swing your legs, catching Satori making a beeline toward Shoko since she said she’d teach Satori some doctor stuff, and just briefly watching Choso walk away towards Itadori without a lingering glance your way.

“You ready to kick ass today?” You exclaim and push yourself off them to hit the ground and twirl around to face them. “I thought that we should practice your reflexes in a field training aspect just with the other three boys.”

“Hm, well as long as you’re ready to get your name taken master,” Hakari jokes around with you, making you chuckle.

“Just like we beat you in volleyball!” Kirara shows off proudly.

“Pft,” you blow out and shake your head. “Lucky win.”

Kirara smirks and grabs Hakari’s arm. “Luck was on our side, besides our hot fever.”

You roll your eyes and in that moment catch your brother approaching with a goofy smile on his pale face. “Y/N,” he interjects and waves. “I was hoping we could talk before you get busy.”

Well, there’s no point in trying to avoid or ignore him, he won’t leave you alone even if you try. Besides, what's the point of staying angry at Satoru? You just made up and soon your life will be in rambles due to the battle of the century. As long as his apology is genuine then you have no reason to stay upset.

“Why don’t you guys start stretching and do some meditation,” you tell Kirara and Hakari. “I’ll join you in a minute. And after our training, I do have something to tell you two so.”

“Like bad?” Kirara can’t help but ask.

You shake your head. “No, good news, so don’t worry.”

You turn away and follow your brother someplace more quiet and private where there’s no prying eyes or listening ears.

“How was yesterday?” You interject to not suffer in this tense silence between him and you.

Satoru scoffs. “A lot easier than fighting other sorcerers, that's for sure. But it wasn’t trouble it all, it’s always easy for me.”

You can practically hear him smirking from behind him. How annoying.

“You never answered my message, how did the visit at the clinic go? What did the doctor say?” He gets right to it whilst he actually lets you walk into a separate and lonely room that has a wall of windows that overlooks the field below.

“Well,” you sigh. “The babies are too young as of now, so she couldn’t really tell me anything, but everything that’s supposed to be there is there.”

He hums and stops by a window, but instead of looking outside, he turns to his side to face you with his blindfold creasing as his eyebrows knit together. “I’m sorry for what I told you. I was just worried. I mean it’s not like you have a good life track record, you actually died once.”

You laugh softly and nod. Satoru exhales deeply and reaches for his face to pull his blindfold up to wear it like a headband for now.

“But me being worried didn’t mean I had to be rude,” he adds in a soft and kind voice. “I’m sorry.”

Again you can’t stay mad at him, so you smile and can’t help but step in for a hug. Not only because you needed it after your disagreement with Choso, but because it feels right.

“It’s okay, I forgive you,” you assure him. “You don’t have to worry, I know these babies aren’t what you or Choso fear.”

“You can’t know for sure,” he mutters as he gently wraps his long arms around you.

“No,” you whisper. “Not yet, but if they do somehow end up putting my life in danger I’ll take care of it. But…I know in my heart that they’re not dangerous.”

You pull back and slide your arms down to hold his biceps.

“I’ll say I’ll keep nagging until I see proof that they aren’t posing a threat, but I’m sure your children’s father will be on top of that. He’s very…overbearing.”

You giggle and nod. “Yes, he will be checking too. I’ll let you know either way, or Shoko will. Either way, you’ll know and gloat.”

Satoru rolls his eyes. “I wouldn’t gloat about that.”

You hum with contentment and step back to slowly turn and look out, catching your students and the other three guys you’re currently mentoring warming up; along with Kashimo.

“It seems we’re always apologizing to each other,” you point out.

“Well our road to mending our relationship won’t be easy,” he actually surprises you by sounding so…mature.

“How mature of you,” you can’t help but share out loud, making him scoff loudly as if you just offended him. Which you probably did.

“I am mature,” he defends himself as he turns to look out the window too. “It’s just these kids need to know that we don't have to be serious just because we’re in this business. The higher-ups and other adults try to implement in their heads that they have to live a certain way, and yes this business is serious, but life doesn’t have to be so dull and gray. That can really affect them.”

You look at him proudly and pat his back. “Well, it’s good that they have you then…I’m glad I have you too,” you grow sappy, making his bright blue eyes drift to you. “I need you in my life. I missed you when we didn’t talk, plus.” You smile warmly. “Who else is going to walk me down the aisle?”

A narrowed look flickers on his face before his eyes widen. “Don’t tell me he proposed?” He asks.

You get all giddy and nod before you flip off your ring finger to show him the engagement ring Choso gave you. “This morning,” you share and let him take your hand so he can study the silver ring.

“Pity proposal? Pft, you deserve better than that—”

“No,” you rebuttal. “It was not a pity proposal. He asked that one last night and I rejected him, but this one,” you pause and pull your hand out of his grasp to admire your ring. “This proposal was genuine. He even asked in front of Satori.”

“Oh? What did she say?”

Your eyes flicker up to look at him and you grin. “She’s like did you ask my uncle for permission?”

Satoru’s laugh booms. “Ha! That’s how it’s done!”

“Tsk. If only she knew her father didn’t even ask permission either,” you comment and fold your arms over your chest. “Regardless, she was happy about it. A little worried, but it’s normal.”

Satoru hums softly now and from the corner of your eyes, you see his eyes are on you. “Well,” he interjects. “Congratulations. When’s the wedding?”

“Well,” you sigh. “We want to do it before the 24th so soon. It won’t be big, just an intimate thing, you know? So…” you trail off and look at him with batting lashes. “Will you be there? Walk me down the aisle? I missed you last time, but we have a chance now.”

A soft smile tugs on your brother's face that matches the softness of his overwhelming eyes. “Of course, I’ll be there.”

You grin proudly and feel an even higher impatience to already start living through that day. You haven’t even started planning it or chosen an exact date, but you already want it to be here.

Maybe you’ll ask Shoko to go wedding dress and kimono shopping with you tomorrow!

“Oh,” Satoru cuts in. “Now that you are pregnant can I make an effort to have you leave with Satori?”

You look at your brother with a hardened glare and stiffly shake your head. “No. Choso is upset with me for the first time because I won’t turn my back on this fight, I don’t want to argue with you either.”

Satoru raises his hands and backs up. “Okay, alright I’ll leave it alone.”

“Mhm, now,” you change the subject and look at your unaware students. “Why don't you help me scare these students? I’m training their reflexes today so they can think quicker on their feet as if it were a real battle.”

A mischievous smirk grows on his face and without saying a thing he nods in agreement, making you both quickly walk out of the room with rushing excitement that really shouldn't be so high considering you are training your students. But you can’t help it, you get worked up fast.

That fact is incredibly present when you walk over to an open window and instead of running down the stairs and running at them like a normal person would, you jump out the window to really catch the students off guard.

However, Inumaki notices gravity pulling you down and points you out to his fellow friends, but it’s too late. You land on the ground with your fist creating a crater as you punch it on the ground. Before they can even think of reacting you use your technique to manipulate the earth around them and raise dirt and rock-made walls to trap them inside. Not realizing you trapped Kashimo with them too.

After raising slabs of the earth you begin to elegantly swirl your arms around as you manipulate the air around you to have it twirl around the walls like a small tornado. Satoru finally joins you outside and puts his arm out to threaten them with one of his finishing moves and end this mock fight when they make it out.

Nevertheless, just as you hear the crackle of lightning the walls around the students explode and send dirt and rocks flying everywhere, setting Satoru off his plan. You on the other hand manage to keep the tornado swirling and add more pressure, but then like a flash of lightning, Kashimo is running at you and jumping off the ground to knock you off your feet with his staff.

Kashimo doesn't think you’ll block or avoid his staff's swing in time, but you undo the tornado and throw your hands up to catch the staff midswing. The moment his feet hit the ground he uses his strength to try and snatch his staff out of your grasp, but you counter by using your strength to pull back, making Kashimo sneer.

You shoot him back a cocky smirk and gather wind around an end of the staff before you swing it towards him and strike him with a heavy lash of wind that causes him to fly back several feet. And to end this mock fight you run over to him and imbue your hand with hot flames to threaten Kashimo with.

“That’s a point to me,” you show off smugly.

Kashimo claws the ground and glares at you.

“It would’ve been stupid if you lost with that advantage,” he grumbles, making you laugh and drop your threat to instead reach your hand out.

Kashimo glances at your help with hesitance, but surprisingly he doesn’t pass up on the help, he takes your hand and lets you help him up.

“It’s surprisingly very light,” you say and replace your hand with his staff as you hand it back. “I might just have to get myself one.”

You turn to continue the battle with the other students, but when you find them you see that Satoru has caught them all and ended the fight against five students.

“Kashimo, you should join mine and my brother's team so we can team up against these students,” you suggest, making a smirk flicker on his lips that you don’t manage to see.

“Finally a good idea, although I think your boyfriend is going to bite me. He looks rabid.”

You follow his line of gaze and see Choso pouting and with deeply formed wrinkles in between his furrowed eyebrows.

“You’re so dramatic,” you brush Kashimo off and shoot him a wobbly pointed look because you stifle your laugh. “Oh!” You clap and spin around to face him. “I actually have a cool move that involves your lightning and my technique,” you share excitedly.

“Okay?” He doesn’t cut you off. “What is it?”

You shoot him a deeper smirk this time. “You’re going to have to trust me. All you need to know is that you need to use a lot of lightning. Like when we fought!”

Kashimo should turn this idea down, but it doesn’t sound stupid and you’re promising some fun, so what the hell? He goes along with you.

“Fine,” he gives in nonchalantly.

You wink at him and spin back around to face the others as you get close.

The battle that follows is longer because you don’t catch them off guard this time, but as hard as they fight and as much as Satoru is holding back the students don’t win this game. Especially not when it comes to your finishing move with Kashimo.

He strikes his lightning and you gather a large body of water. He didn’t know what it was you had planned, but he chose to follow your lead, and without having to tell him he aimed his raging storm of lightning at the water, making the water start to boil at the moment of impact. And since you’re using cursed techniques the electricity produced by the lightning jumps out and radiates the water, so you quickly wrap the body of water around the five students without letting the water touch them of course, and bring an end to the battle.

“Good fight,” you tell your students regardless of the fact that they lost, and throw the water far so it doesn’t hurt anyone here. You then turn around and face your partner. “Cool huh?”

Kashimo folds his arms over his chest and shakes his head. “Not if you say that.”

You snicker and put your hand up to ask for a high five. “Come on,” you urge him with a grin.

Kashimo sighs and looks at your hand before he drops his arms and returns the high five, making you beam at him.

After that, you turn to meet up with the students and maybe take a small break. However, as you turn the first thing you see is Choso with his eyes on you and that once bothered look seething now. Adding another thing you need to talk about.

——

*LATER*

Night had come around and the long day was coming to an end. And throughout it all Choso has yet to talk to you, he doesn’t even take a glance at you when you walk in the parlor room.

“Satori,” you interrupt the tea party she had dragged Choso to. “It’s time for bed Chipmunk, clean up and go get ready for bed.”

Satori sets her cup down with a groan and snaps a glare at you. “No,” she whines. “I don’t wanna. We’re busy.”

You sigh. “Tell you what, just wash out your cups and leave it all there, you can continue tomorrow, okay?”

She folds her arms over her chest and Suguru’s same pinched eyebrows and scowl show on her features. “No thank you.” She fights back even though you can see the exhaustion in her eyes.

“Satori,” you plead softly. “He’s not going anywhere okay?”

“It’s okay Satori,” Choso interjects now and gets off his seat. “We can continue tomorrow. Why don’t you go get ready for bed? I'll clean up for you.”

Your daughter pouts and debates whether to listen to him or not, her dark eyes flicker over to you, and glares one more time before she drops her head with a dramatic sigh. “Fine. Come you guys,” she directs at her tiger cursed spirit and your worm cursed spirit who she had plopped around the table to have them join her tea party.

“I’ll tuck you in a minute,” you let her know as you watch her drag her feet away.

“Okay, but I want a new story tonight,” she mutters before she’s out of sight, leaving Choso and you alone. “It’s okay, Cho,” you try to stir up a conversation. “I can clean it up.”

You walk over and reach out to grab a small plate off the table, but he blocks your attempts by putting his hand over it. “No,” he rebuttals. “I got it. You can go tuck Satori in.”

He doesn’t even spare you a damn glance. “Choso, come on,” you try to address the situation. “Let’s not go on like this. Talk to me.”

Finally, after what seems to be like hours without seeing him, he meets your gaze. “Not here,” he brushes you aside and walks past you.

Damn it.

This side of him is something you didn't expect. You’ve seen him mad before, he’s been vengeful and furious, but this kind of anger is the silent type, the worst kind.

It leaves this terrible pit in your stomach that was faint before, but now you feel nauseous and like it’s stealing your breath, making it hard to breathe. You can hold yourself together when you’re reading Satori her bedtime story, but when you walk in your room and notice that Choso hopped in the shower alone and without saying a word, you feel that anguish clawing at your throat, making it almost impossible to breathe.

What if you never come to an agreement and you stay upset with each other until that day? What if you don’t even get married because he’s so upset?

What if he keeps refusing to talk to you or even glance your way?

That’d be a nightmare!

You can’t handle this, you can’t let him stay upset.

Thus when you hear the water turn off and after you give him a minute to change you knock on the bathroom door with the things you need for your own shower.

“Can I come in?” You ask first since he's upset.

“Yes,” he quickly answers back behind the door. “The door is unlocked.”

You reach for the door handle and let your hand hover for a second as you let out a deep breath before you slide the door open and walk in, seeing him in gray sweatpants, and a tank top that did nothing to cover his chest. You can see his tight and perfectly carved chest, you can see the prints of his abs peeking out of his shirt from the mirror, and those sweatpants!

The way those sweatpants fit on him makes your mouth water. You can see his bulge hiding behind the material. He looks so delicious. If he wasn’t mad you would totally urge him to just fuck you against the counter with the sweatpants hanging around his knees or something. Fuck!

But that’s not why you’re here, you’re here…to talk things out! So after you brush your teeth and while he’s brushing his own you interject in a sweet and comforting voice so he can feel encouraged to talk.

“Choso, talk to me, I don’t want to go to bed angry.”

Choso sighs out of his nose and spits out his toothpaste first before he washes his mouth and then finally looks at you. Albeit not with nonchalance or in a serious manner, he looks upset.

“You don’t listen to me, and if I try to share with you why it’s a bad idea for you to be out on the battlefield that day, you won’t listen,” he blurts with angry determination. “Will you?”

You can’t lie just to win him over, nor can you fall in order. “I won’t,” you admit, making him drop his head and exhale deeply out of his nose. “But Choso, you know I’m strong. Just listen to my reason, please. Nothing will happen to me or the babies—”

“You don’t know that,” he cuts you off and snaps his head up before taking a big step forward. And since you weren’t far apart initially he stands close, leaving a small gap left between the two of you, but not big enough, you can feel his heavy breaths unfurl over you.

“You could die this time, why can’t you understand that?” He argues. “You can die and twins can die. I don’t want to see you go through that pain, I don’t want to lose you!”

You shake your head and grab his jaw to try and assure him. “But you won’t, my love. You will not lose me this time. We will live through it, we will live to meet our babies, and I will live to see you be their father. I know it’s no guarantee but you have to trust me.”

Choso holds your gaze with his mind and heart being tormented by what you say and by what his fear is screaming at him. And it’s not hard to see, you see the storm raging in his honey-brown eyes, and you see the way it controls his eyebrows and his lips.

It seems that he tries to understand you, but he suddenly backs up and huffs. “No!” He exclaims. “I will not risk your life nor that of my unborn children. I won’t lose you.”

You scoff and step forward to stand your ground with growing frustration, missing the way his eyes flicker to your lips. “Then you will have to bind me somewhere Choso, I will not hide while everyone is fighting for their lives. I’m strong, I can do something to help, and you nor anyone can stop me.”

Choso clenches his jaw and turns around to walk to the door. However, when he grabs the handle he stops and instead quickly spins back around to stride to you. Before you can question his behavior he slams his lips on yours and grabs you forcefully by your cheeks.

“Cho—“

He cuts you off by moving his lips against yours roughly, with hunger fueled by his anger at you for being so damn stubborn.

You should stop him, and continue to talk it out, but you’re entranced by the way he takes control, and turned on by his roughness that’s fueled because he’s upset, so all you can do is tingle as you think about him.

You slap your hand on the back of his neck and grind your body towards him to try and get any friction from his cock that’s at attention and already seeking your warm silky walls.

“Choso,” you moan as he attacks your neck, “please let’s talk.”

He pulls back and rather than stepping back like you thought he would, he instead takes your lips again and you respond by kissing him back in complete sync, and grinding against him again.

This time you get a muffled groan out of him as your clothed pussy brushes against his aching tip. Yet he still doesn’t pull back for air, nor do you break the connection, you breathe through your noses and pull yourselves close to each other's warm bodies. You should, you need to stop this, but when you pull back, he just pushes you back against the counter, completely pulling you away from that need to stop.

Now all you think about is him and his weeping cock leaking through his sweatpants.

“Choso,” you make your voice sound like honey. “I’m wearing your shirt, do you want it off or on?”

A smirk twitches on the corner of his lips, but his anger is still boiling within so he doesn't show it, instead, he continues to grab you by the flesh of your hips and flips you around, causing your panties to be drowned by your arousal.

He hardly ever likes to take you from the back, he says he prefers facing you when you’re having sex, and as rough as you like to be fucked you prefer to face him too. That way you can kiss anytime you want, and feel him kiss your body however he wants.

However, right now…fuck…you’re so excited!

“Keep the shirt on,” he finally answers your question and takes no time to feel you up, he pulls your shorts and panties down. His shirt you wear drapes past your ass so he rolls it up and reveals your needy pussy to him.

“I’ve been dreaming about this,” he mutters and leans down to lick a stripe up your weeping pussy, making you whimper with need.

“Choso, please,” you plead and reach down for his shoulder, but he pushes your hand away and stands up to face you through the mirror.

“No,” he counters and pushes himself against you, letting you feel his clothed erection where you need him the most. “You don’t talk.”

There’s nothing else you can think of doing but smiling and grinding your ass against his cock, making him groan.

“Fuck,” he grumbles and leans forward to wrap his hand around your mouth, whilst with the other he uses to drop his sweatpants and boxers, letting you hear the tip of his cock slap against his skin.

You groan with need at the sound and wiggle your ass back, making the corner of his lips twitch up.

Yet just as he grabs his cock and pushes his tip forward he stops himself and meets your gaze in the mirror with deep concern. “Will I hurt the babies?” He asks and drops his hand to let you answer.

“Just don’t be rough for the next couple of weeks, and maybe don’t put it in all the way in if you’re too worried. Just halfway, ‘kay?”

Choso's eyes fall and he hesitates for a moment. You don’t urge him this time and decide that if he doesn’t feel comfortable you won’t push him to do anything. You just watch intently.

Which is why you don’t miss the way his eyes snap up and bore into you as he pushes his tip past your folds, and eases only half of his cock in your tight wet pussy.

It was only half and you really felt like coming undone.

“Choso,” you whimper.

He tries to disapprove of your talking, but he loves the way his name rolls off your tongue, especially when you’re so needy. So instead he slides his hands up your shirt and squeezes your breast before he slides his hand forward and punches your nipple, making you moan out and push back against him so more of him can ease inside you.

And as if triggering him he finally starts to rut himself up into you with no mercy. He makes sure not to be rough though, but makes sure to gently hit your g-spot with the tip of cock so as to not hurt you, and then starts grinding slowly, lighting your body on fire. He kept that movement up for a few moments, watching as your mouth was left agape as breathless ‘ahs’ came out.

He could actually come undone by the way your face is twisted in pleasure, you look so angelic, but he holds himself back. He remembers his anger instead and continues to punish you by pulling almost all the way out before thrusting halfway in, pulling a whimper out of him.

“Choso!” You cry out and reach your hand back to grab his pelvis and push him all the way in, but he grabs ahold of your wrist and pins your hand back, adding more burning desire to your already burning body.

“You’re doing so good,” he whispers in your ear and pulls back to thrust in again slowly. “You're so beautiful. So stubborn.”

You clench around him and whimper, making him chuckle and pick up his pace, going in and out halfway with breathy huffs.

And you would say this way is torture, but it feels so good. Your desperation to pull him in deeper has your walls fluttering around him like crazy, bringing you both to the edge sooner.

“Choso,” you cry out and dig your fingers on the marble counter as he sets a heavenly pace that makes the coil in your stomach ready to snap.

“I said stop talking,” he hisses and gives your tit another squeeze before he slips his hand out of the shirt and covers your mouth again, quickening his thrusts and throwing his head back to chant your name to the ceiling.

You can’t take it anymore and pull his hand down to tell him. “So close, Choso,” you mewl.

“No,” he spats and ruts in deeper, to the point his tip hits your g-spot. Albeit he doesn’t thrust, he strands grinding against you and you lose it, you shut your eyes and clench around him to gush around his length, causing Choso to drop his head to watch your cum leak out of your hole.

“Damn,” he groans and thrusts once, twice, and then thrusts a bit harder before the tip of his cock twitches and he snaps and shoots spurts and spurts of his seed inside you, painting your walls white with his cum.

If you hadn’t been pregnant already, this would have definitely gotten you there.

“Oh damn,” he mutters and stills, sliding his hand up to wrap around your neck and pull you up against his chest. “Are you okay? Did I hurt you?”

Your eyes flutter open and after a deep breath, you shake your head. “No, no. I’m fine. I’m good. You were so good Choso.”

He hums and presses his lips on the back of your ear.

What was left now? He fucked his anger out, so what was left but talking to come to an agreement. You can’t go to bed upset.

However, you still peel away from Choso, causing the both of you to gasp at the loss of connection.

“Maybe,” you catch your breath and pull your shirt off. “You need to be mad at me more often.” You flash a faint smile and he meets your gaze through a mirror and shakes his head.

“I don’t like being mad at you,” he says. “As exciting as this was, I don't like being mad at you.”

“I don’t like having you be mad at me either,” you whisper and turn to press a kiss on his cheek. “I need to shower.”

You step out of your shorts and panties and open the shower door to start the water first and wait for it to reach the right temperature before you step inside, feeling the warm water wash away the mess Choso and you just made. You close your eyes and feel that warm water help ease your muscles, and calm your mind from what was driving it rampid.

You’re so lost in the warmth of the water hitting your skin that you didn’t pay attention if Choso left or not. He didn’t say anything either. So out of curiosity you open your eyes and open the door, and much to your surprise he’s walking over.

“I want to talk,” he finally says the words you wanted to hear.

“Okay,” you mumble and smile.

Instead of staying out there, he walks right in.

“Choso!” You exclaim and chuckle. “You just showered.”

He shrugs. “Taking another one won’t hurt.” He says and offers you a soft amused smile that fades away too soon and gets replaced with guilt and anguish. “I don’t want to control you, y/n, I don’t like fighting with you. I’m just scared of losing you,” he admits with ease, not shying away from admitting a truth others would have a hard time with.

That’s one of the many things you love about him.

“You won’t lose me,” you assure him softly even if your future isn’t certain. “I know my fate isn’t certain, but I’m strong, I fought hard to be strong. I can fight and,” you grin. “I have so much to live for. You’re one of them.”

He scoffs timidly and drops his head to try and hide his blush, letting the water trickle down his head.

“You trust me right?” You ask and cup his jaw to tilt his head up so his gaze meets yours.

“Of course, more than anything,” he whispers.

“Then you have nothing to worry about,” you add and start to tuck his hair behind his ears. “I’ll fight hard, I’ll protect myself and our babies. I swear because I meant what I said, I want to see you be a father to our twins and other little babies we have yet to make.” You giggle, making Choso laugh softly. “I want to live my future with you. That’s why I will live.”

He doesn’t feel reassured and you doubt he will ever be until he sees you alive and healthy the day after the battle. So you continue.

“I’ll tell you this,” you propose. “If things turn from bad to worse, or if I get badly injured, I will leave. All right?”

Choso's lips pursed together, he wants to argue and change the compromise, but he doesn’t want to argue again, and it’s not like he had much of a choice either.

“All right,” he mutters. “But I’ll be by your side.”

You shake your head and step back, grabbing the product you need and pouring some on your palm. “No,” you argue. “We will stick to what we’re assigned to do. Don’t add additional risks to your life because people are relying on you too. Your brother, me, our friends, our babies. I don’t want to raise them without their father.”

Choso swallows thickly and watches you massage the product in your hair before he steps forward and helps you.

“You can look out for me when we’re both somehow out of the fight okay? Other than that, trust me.” You press.

“Mhm.”

You wash off the product first before you meet Choso’s gaze with a pitiful smile. “I’m sorry I made things hard for you. Do you forgive me?”

He shakes his head. “You have nothing to apologize for. I’m being difficult.”

You laugh softly. “Well let's just agree to forgive each other all right or else we will stay here all night. Now,” you exclaim and grab a nice-smelling shampoo for Choso. “What I need from you to get things ready for our wedding.”

Choso’s attention heightens and you start to lather his hair before sharing the first thing you need from him. It might bug him but it’s important to you. “Stop being jealous of the guys I talk to. Especially Kashimo.” You snap and nudge his shoulder.

Choso’s eyes widen and he shakes his head.

“No, what?” You remark. “You get jealous and as cute as you get, I don't appreciate it.”

Choso pushes forward to get under the water and chooses to delay his response by washing his hair off. When he’s done you place your hand on your hip and the moment he turns to face you you shoot him a pointed look.

“I appreciate my male friendships just as I appreciate my female friendships,” you clarify and grab the lilac soap Choso loves to smell on you, and then get the loofah. “Please understand that. I’ve told you this already.”

Choso lets out a defeated breath. “I'm sorry, I try not to get upset, but I can’t help it.”

You giggle and start scrubbing your body. “Honey, I’m going to marry you. I accepted your proposal after knowing you for a month. I’m pregnant with your babies, you do not have to worry, my eyes are on you.” You smirk and wrap your arms around his shoulders, causing the water to wash off the soap covering only part of your body since you haven’t finished yet—“I love you.”

Choso takes the loofah from your hand whilst he leans in to press a kiss on your lips. “I love you too. And just be patient with me I’ll try…but he gets too smug.”

You chuckle and turn to give him your back so he can help you scrub your back without needing to tell him.

“You have nothing to worry about, he doesn’t get smug about what you imagine, he has some power problem,” you assure his concern. “He’s like…my brother in some way…the same craziness in their eyes maybe…But! if I ever get a hint that he is trying something I’ll stop being his friend all right?”

“I wish you would now,” he grumbles.

You huff and peer back, meeting his eyes right away when he notices you looking back.

“I’m going dress and Shiromuku shopping with Shoko, Kirara, and Satori tomorrow. You need to go get your montsuki haori hakama. Even though,” you smirk and turn around to rub your hands on his chest and down to his carved abs. “I love seeing all of you.”

He grows flustered but he can’t help a small smile from showing on his face. “No one else would appreciate it.”

You slide your hands up to his biceps and lean in closer. “What a shame. You do look sexy without any clothes.”

Choso’s cheeks burn hotter and his smile grows timid.

You smirk and drag your hands down to grab his and take the loofah to finish scrubbing. “You don’t want an outfit change, do you? If you do let me know so we can coordinate and you don’t wear, I don’t know, navy blue and I wear a light shade of pink.”

“I'll just wear the hakama, don’t worry about me,” he tries to assure you, but he doesn’t know this should be stressful.

“Eh, no, no, I worry,” you rebuttal and toss the loofah to step under the water, seeing Chosos watchful eye as the soap rushes off every curve on your body. “It’s a big deal. So it’s just a Hakama?”

He can’t help but smile and nod. “Yes, now will you show me what you will wear, I want to know what to expect.”

You scoff and touch his chest with your finger. “You wish. It’s bad luck for you to see me in my wedding attire, so you will wait. Just know 3 outfit changes.”

Choso flashes you a smile.

“And,” you tap his chest. “You will take Kinji, I trust his fashion sense better than Itadori’s so don’t rely on your brother. He’ll make you wear a hoodie or something.” You laugh and turn and walk around Choso, making sure to drag your finger around him. “Also I will send you the colors Itadori’s kimono can be. I already told Kinji. I don’t need your bother in a ridiculous color.”

“All right. What else?”

You tap your chin and think.

“Special shoes?” He teases.

“Haha, no. I’ll tell you when I remember, but from what I can gather just be there on the wedding day. With your hair up or down I don’t mind, I like either. Just be there, don't leave me stranded.” You tell him in a sweet voice that also shows off hints of excitement.

“I’d be stupid to leave you. I’ll be there,” he assures you and turns to face you. “I’ll be waiting for you. Eager to see how beautiful you look.”

Your face burns and you giggle. “I’ll be there,” you assure him. “In white, waiting to say the words “I do”

A blush grows on his face and he can’t help but smile wide before leaning for a gentle and passionate kiss under the warm running water.

——

*A COUPLE DAYS LATER*

“Wish me luck today,” you whisper to the picture of the twins and of Suguru you have on the altar. Just for a bit of comfort, you’re all jittery and it’s making you nauseous.

Plus you wish that twins could be here.

“I love you,” you finish and bow your head before you get up and head back to your room where Satoru is now in a nice gray kimono.

“You’re on time,” you interject whilst you grab your slippers off the ground. “I’m honored.”

Satoru turns away from looking at the dress you’re going to wear later and instantly a sweet smile decorates his face.

It’s not a rare sight, but it still makes you rather flustered since you are wearing your beautiful but heavy shiromuku.

“You look very beautiful,” he says in a soft and sincere tone.

You sigh and probe. “You think? I feel heavy.”

He snorts and walks to you. “Well, you’re wearing a thousand layers.”

You share a breathless laugh and nod softly. “Yeah.”

He reaches over and straightens the feather hair clips on the side of your head. “It blends in with your hair.”

“Pft, I know, but they’re faux swan feathers and there's a sweet meaning behind swans between Choso and me, so I thought it’d be a nice touch.”

He hums and steps back to get another look at you with that same sweet smile. “I know this is mostly a Western tradition but I still thought it’d be nice. And you needed a bit of luck considering what follows.”

Your curiosity piques and you tilt your head to watch him pull out a square box out of his pocket. “What is it?” You can’t help but ask with a giddy smile.

“Wait,” he whispers sharply before he taunts you by showing off the black velvet box first like it’s something important.

“Show it,” you press him.

He snickers and opens the box, showing off a gorgeous gold tennis bracelet with oval aquamarine diamonds and smaller white diamonds in between them.

“Wow,” you gasp and grin. “It’s beautiful, Satoru.”

He wiggles his eyebrows. “Right? It’s your something blue.”

You drift your eyes to him and beam at him. “Thank you,” you whisper.

His goofy smile turns soft and he then pulls the bracelet out and you offer him your arm to let him hook on the bracelet.

“Are you my something old?” You tease as you admire the bracelet from up close.

“Haha,” he feigns his laugh. “We’re only months old. Your baby's father is your something old. He’s ancient.”

You chuckle and nod.

“Oh!” He blurts, pulling your eyes to him. “I heard you’re getting married 'cause you’re knocked up.”

You frown and mutter, “who started that? You?”

“I told Hakari, Yuji, and Todo,” he shows off proudly.

Your eyes widen with joy. “Aoi is here?” You ask.

He nods. “He got here a while ago. He’s been bothering Yuji ever since.”

Todo was the first one you invited, but you didn’t think he’d show since he’s been down ever since he lost his hand and his cursed technique. But now that Satoru said he came, you’re relieved. Now all you’re missing is…Yuki…

“Hey, so you invite any hot friends?” Satoru queries in a partial teasing tone that makes you scrunch your nose, and furrow your eyebrows in disgust.

“Don’t flirt with my friends in front of me,” you tell him, and don’t actually warn him to leave your friends alone, you don’t mind, he actually needs someone, so he can go right ahead. “And my friends are all in the sorcerer community. A couple of them just have cursed energy, and some others have techniques, but I don’t have non-sorcerer friends, so if you’re into that you’re shit out of luck.”

“Unlike you,” he says as he stuffs his hands in his sleeves. “I’m not picky. The problem will be deciding whose heart I don't want to break.”

You frown at his cockiness but scoff in amusement considering he’s all talk. You only know of a select few women he’s dated throughout his life.

“Hey,” your brother calls out in a softer voice.

You back up to sit on the edge of the bed and probe. “Hm?”

Satoru sighs. “Thank you for asking me to walk you,” he says. “It’s really an honor.”

Your heart flutters and your smile appears again. “You’re my brother,” you tell him. “My first best friend, it’s my honor.”

He smiles at the ground and doesn’t make a funny comeback this time. He takes what you said to heart while you watch as the doors open to make sure it’s not Choso pretending to need something only to steal a peek at you.

Nevertheless, Satori walks in with Shoko who was helping her with her kimono.

“Are you all done?” You address your daughter in her cute little pink kimono. “We were waiting for you.”

Satoris' eyes fall on you and widen with fascination. “Wow,” she gasps and runs over as you stand up. “Mommy you look so beautiful!”

You beam at her and crouch to be at her level. “You look stunningly beautiful, my girl.”

She smiles wide before she turns to snatch her basket full of flower petals off the vanity. “Okay! I'm ready, let’s go!” She exclaims before she runs out the door, leaving Satoru with his compliment said to the empty space she left.

“Well,” Shoko mutters. “She didn’t get her dad's patience.”

You shake your head. “No.”

“No, but really,” Satoru interjects as he walks to the open door. “Are you ready? I might’ve just messaged Ijichi to tell the orchestra to start.”

Shoko and you share a teasing gaze and she shares your quip. “As long as the money keeps filling their pockets they’ll play until midnight.”

Satoru’s eyes narrow. “Funny,” he deadpans as Shoko and you snicker. “Not that I'd go broke though. Now let’s go.”

You let out a deep breath and drop your shoulders from the tense hold your jitters were holding them at. “Okay, let's go,” you finally let them know with a boost of confidence.

Albeit no matter how close you are to Choso, how excited you are to be down that aisle and utter those three special words, your nerves rush through your veins and make your hands start to shake. Satoru notices when you reach the last corner before you’re exposed to your guest and Choso.

“Hey, it’s going to be okay”, Satoru whispers very sweetly. “I mean he already got you pregnant, what is there to be nervous about?”

You meet his gaze and share a breathless and shaky laugh, feeling this new rush of relief and gratitude that he’s here this time. You cried last time because of how much you missed him, this time his towering beside you and holding your arm. This time it’s really your older brother.

“You know I love you, right?” You share from the bottom of your heart, making Satoru’s eyes soften even more than they already are.

“I love you too. Thank you for accepting me back into your life and letting me be part of you and your kids' lives. No matter what, you will always be my home.”

Tears well in your eyes, but you don’t shed them now, you just offer him a quivering smile before you continue to follow the trail of pink flower petals Satori left behind.

When you reach the entrance of the new beautiful stained glass greenhouse you rented for this event, your heart skips a beat the moment your eyes find Choso at the other end of that flower-covered aisle with his hair up in his two buns that didn’t really hold his hair down, and in a traditional black and gray montsuki haori hakama.

A beautiful red hue casts over him, exposing the twinkling tears that immediately run down his face the moment he sees you walking toward him. The closer you get the slower his world gets, and the blurrier his vision gets as all he focuses on is you basked by hundreds of different colors reflected in by the candles that hang from the ceiling over the aisle.

When you reach him both of your breaths get stolen, and your world seems to grow even brighter with colors he brings as he stands there minutes away from being your husband.

“I love you,” Satoru tells you one more time.

You shoot him a wobbly smile and don’t hesitate to say it back. “I love you, big brother.”

Said man looks to Choso and sighs deeply, dropping his smile for a second before offering him a faint and genuine smile. “Love her always.”

Choso nods. “I will.”

Satoru looks at you one more time before he leans in and presses a gentle kiss on your forehead, pulling the tears you were holding back down your cheeks. He then gives your hand to Choso and his breath hitches.

“You—” you both say in sync, making you laugh to yourselves.

“You look very handsome,” you say first while you caress the mark on his nose. “Very beautiful.”

Choso scoffs and his pupils dilate even more than you thought possible. “You look breathtakingly beautiful.”

You share a smile and hold that gesture as well as your lovestruck eyes as the priest speaks to the guests. You’re both too lost in each other to pay attention.

It was just you and him under the vibrant colors of the stained glass, you were one at this very moment, you shared one beating heart. It was a mere miracle that you heard the priest say that it was time to share your vows.

“Okay,” you exhale deeply as you go first. “Well…I have so much to say, but I’ll start by saying thank you for being a part of my life. We may have had a bumpy start, but you are the most important part of my life now, you brought the light back to my life. You kept me from losing myself after the loss of my daughters and my best friend, you love me besides everything and I never thought anyone else would. I love you, I’m in love with you, Choso, and to me, you will always be so beautifully human.”

He sniffles and wipes away the warm tears that stream down your blush-dabbed cheeks.

“All my life I was in the dark with nothing but my brothers,” Choso starts in a quivering voice. “Until I saw you and your fire-kissed eyes. You brought light in my dark world, and gave me hope. You never saw the bad part of me, the curse that makes up half of what I am, I don’t know why, but thank you. I love you with all that I am, and every day I thank whatever higher being there is that I have the chance to love you, to be near you and your fire. Everything you do lights me on fire, and no matter what you do I will never drift away, I will love you until my last breath, and the last beat of my heart. I love you now and always my moon, my sun, my beloved. Until forever.”

You sob quietly and he grabs your cheeks and presses his forehead against yours since he can’t kiss you or hug you yet.

“Now the couple will drink sake from the nuptial cups,” the priest announces, “followed by the parents—or in this case the brothers.”

You break apart and turn to the altar to each take three drinks of the sake which is symbolic for exchanging your vows. Next Satoru and Yuji step up and take drinks from the sake to seal the bond between your families, followed by you all taking three sips from three cups. The first three sips represent the four of you, the next represents the flaws of hatred, passion, and ignorance. And the last three sips represent freedom from the three flaws.

What ends the tradition is your offering of small twigs from a sacred tree.

The next and last thing that follows is the exchange of the rings. And since you wanted to include both Hakari and Kirara, they each bring one ring.

“Thank you,” you tell them with a smile.

They both bow their heads and leave once Choso and you take the rings.

“Now with the exchange of the rings they will bond their fate,” the priest interjects, “y/n Gojo do you take this man to be your husband?”

Without hesitation, you respond. “I do.”

You then slide on his wedding band and wipe away tears that rolled down his cheek.

“Choso, do you take this woman to be your wife—”

“Yes, I do,” Choso cuts the priest off just as he finishes, and grabs your hand to slide in your wedding band.

“Now their fate is forever sealed, you may kiss the—”

Before the priest can finish Choso cups your jaw and pulls you to him to smash his lips on yours without any timidness, making the room erupt in a round of applause and cheer.

Not like either of you knew, you were lost in the taste of each other's lips as if this was the first time ever indulging in something so intimate.

Then again there is something special about kissing each other as husband and wife that makes this first kiss feel like the first. It’s the excitement rushing through your veins, the love filling your hearts, and the desire lighting your bodies on fire.

It’s something you both want to stay doing forever, but you break away from your secluded world knowing you’ll divulge in your passion later, and mostly, for the sake of the guests. You then take Choso’s hands and giddily run with him down the aisle hand in hand as husband and wife.

——

*LATER*

“I would just like to make a toast,” Satoru announces to the silencing crowd who drift their attention to him. “To Choso and my sister.”

You turn away from Shoko and grow curious yet nervous about what he has to say.

“I have to confess that I was against this relationship, but…” he sighs. “Over the short time that has passed, Choso keeps proving how much he really cares for my sister and my niece, so sorry, and thank you for forgiving me. And thank you Choso for caring so much for them, but just know that I will always look out for my little sister and her kids above anything and everything. I love you, y/n, and I wish you all the happiness in the world. Oh, and welcome to the family Choso.”

A smile decorates your face and to thank him from afar you touch your heart and bow your head, making him raise his cup before he walks off stage and sits down. You don’t think anyone else will follow, but Hakari clinks his glass before he runs up on stage, getting a wolf whistle from one of his friends in the crowd.

“Master,” he begins and raises his cup towards you whilst you make it back to your main table with Choso—“Thank you first and foremost for inviting us!” He grins. “I'm loving the drinks! And I hope you can make it to the battle on the 24th and don’t get carried away in your honeymoon.” He snickers, and you and Choso share a teasing look.

“No, but really, thank you for everything, for believing in Kira and me. For caring for us like we were one of your own without hesitation. I will always be grateful to you, congratulations to you and Choso. And I hope you know she never stopped talking about you since you met.”

You share a flustered laugh and see Choso smile at you, making you grin at him and lean over to give him a peck on his lips.

After Hakari, Kirara pops on stage and grabs the mic off the stand to hold it up close to their lips. “I hope you know, Master, that you are the best teacher and person I have ever met. Thank you for accepting me for who I chose to be and thank you for never judging me. Me and Kin love you so much. And Choso, thank you for trying to befriend us, I appreciate it and I appreciate you for being so nice, and I hope you get used to us going to visit without letting either of you know. Congratulations!”

You shoot them a wink and they wave before they walk off, letting Satori walk up with her cursed spirit protector and Shoko, so she can help her take the mic off the stand.

“Uhm, hello everyone,” she speaks without any kind of timidness. “I just want to say congratulations to my mommy and Choso. And that I, uhm, I’m happy that my mommy married Choso because he makes her smile all the time…”

You grin and hook your arm around Choso’s.

“And also because Choso is very nice,” Satori continues. “Uh, and he’s not scared of my tiger…and…oh! I hope you guys can bring me a little sister or a little brother because I really want one.”

The crowd erupts in laughter, and you and Choso can’t help but share a knowing look before you laugh along with the crowd.

“Okay, that’s all goodbye!”

Satori runs off stage and Shoko takes her turn to speak now. “Well that will be a tough one to beat,” she says, making laughs spread throughout the crowd. “But I’ll try my best. This is my first time being someone’s maid of honor, and you know what? It was really fun. Today has been really fun, but I hope you know Choso that she has a lot of celebrity crushes and she’ll get mad when they get married, she'll be dragging you on shopping trips that last several hours because she’s very indecisive, she’ll ask you what color she should get her nails and go with a complete other color so never feel bummed, and when she’s sad all she needs is you to cuddle with her and offer her something sweet while you watch her favorite movies or the old seasons of Grey's Anatomy. I love you, y/n, and you will always be my person.”

You wipe tears off your cheeks and as Satori reaches your side she offers you a comforting hug.

“I love you too!” You exclaim to Shoko before she gets off stage and Yuji follows up on stage.

“I hope everyone is having a good night,” he says, making Choso smile before he can say anything else. “I want to congratulate my sister-in-law y/n, I hope you know never in a million years did I ever imagine we would be this close when I saw you on a magazine cover for the first time. We may disagree on some points in life, but you have taught me a lot of valuable stuff that I will carry with me forever.” He raises his cup to you and you bow your head softly to give him your thanks before he shifts his attention to his big brother.

“Choso, you came in a point in my life where my hope dwindled,” he goes on with a sweet smile. “After Shibuya I wanted to give up a lot, but you were always there to pick me back up, you have been there without hesitation since the moment you found out I was your brother, for that I will always be thankful to you. And I know that the parent we share is horrible, but there is one good thing that came from him, you, big brother. I love you.”

Choso’s breath hitches and tears stream down his cheeks, so you kiss his cheek and rub his back.

“I wish you all the happiness in the world and y/n, I know that if the rest of mine and Choso’s brother were here they’d like you and appreciate you as much as I do, congratulations.”

You clap and everyone, including Choso, follows. After the crowd has calmed down you walk up on stage to give a few words. “Hello everyone, first off thank you to every single one of you who accompanied me and my husband…” you giggle when you use that word, and you see Choso blush—“I hope you’re having fun, and I hope you enjoy the rest of the night. There will be fireworks later so I hope you can all stay for that. And thank you to my brother for paying for this entire wedding, I love you. And before I go back to my seat,” you exhale deeply. “To everyone I have been training with for the past month, I have faith in all of you, and it makes me very happy to see such a united front. And to my husband, my Choso, I love you, thank you for loving me the way you do, and thank you for loving my daughter, and for understanding how special she is to me and Suguru. I love you with all I am, with all I’ll ever be. If we have forever, I will love you forever.” You finish with a smile, and the crowd and him give you a round of applause.

A couple of other people went up to give a toast thereafter and then the party went on. You and Choso cut your cake, and you danced and danced some more with Satori. And since all the stressing matters were already lived through and or handled by someone else all you did was have fun. But it’s because the night was so fun that it was passing by quickly.

You don’t even recall just taking time to sit or relax. The only time it felt like you caught your breath was after you put Satori to bed; while you were watching the party from the outside.

And the only thing you could think of was how much you wanted this to go on forever so you don’t have to live through the horror on the 24th. As much as you want Sukuna and Kenjaku to die and be gone from this earth forever, you still want to live in this moment where everyone is happy.

“You guys are lucky,” you talk to your unborn babies as you turn away to face the lake and the stars reflect on the calm waters. “You won’t come until after this horror is over. Then again I wouldn’t want it any other way. The only bad thing is that you won’t get to meet some of these great people here.” You sigh and then smile. “But I know you will meet your daddy. He's excited to meet you, and your sister, she is already anticipating you even if she doesn’t know about either of you yet. When you’re here I’ll tell you about Kiyoshi, Nanako, and Mimiko. And all the great people that we lost.”

“Y/N?” You hear Choso call out.

You peer back and see him approaching you with some concern in his eyes.

“Is everything okay?” He asks and looks around to see if you are talking to anyone. “Who are you talking to?”

You let go of your belly and turn to face him. “The twins,” you assure him. “And yes, I’m fine, I was just catching my breath before going back.”

“Oh. Mind if I join you?”

You shake your head and stick your hand out.

Choso quickly takes your offer and lets you pull him to you.

“Todo and Yuji were making your celebrity friends laugh, I think you made Yuji’s entire teenagehood by inviting them,” Choso says with a laugh.

You snicker as you wrap your arms around his neck. “I’m sure I did. But most of them aren’t single, and one of them is here to meet my brother or Shoko, she couldn’t decide.”

Choso shares a short breathless laugh and when he meets your gaze he steals a glance at your house. “Did Satori stay in bed?”

You smirk and nod. “Yeah. She’s all partied out, she didn’t even wake up when I put her down. I’m getting tired too.”

“You haven’t really sat down at all today, it’s not good for you,” he scolds you.

You roll your eyes and scoff in amusement. “I'll sit down soon.”

Choso sighs and his gaze soon drifts to the party and returns to you with some worry behind them. “Uh, y/n, I've been thinking…could I ask Yuji to live with us? He’s still young, and after all this is over I’m sure he’ll return to the school, but he still needs a place to call home. I was hoping this could be it.”

You blink and right away you scoff in relief and offer him a soft grin, feeling grateful that it isn't a question with bad news like you assumed. “Yes, of course. There’s a lot of spare rooms. There’s two upstairs with us, he can pick one of those. I appreciate that you asked, even if it is your house now too, we do have to make these kind of choices together, so thank you for asking, and of course, you can ask him to move in.”

You lean in and press a small kiss on his lips before you rest your forehead on his. “I love you,” you whisper against him. “I’m happy fate let us cross paths.”

Choso smiles and caresses your cheek with his thumb. “I love you too, my wife.”

You giggle and steal a deep but short kiss from him.

“I know I’ve said this multiple times today, but you look absolutely beautiful, in all three outfits you have changed to.” He says making you smirk before he pulls his head back.

“But I think this is my favorite dress because of them,” he says, and even if they’re not big enough to show he still rubs your belly where the twins are before he crouches and presses a kiss on your belly.

“Now I hope neither of you mind, I’m going to ask your mother to dance,” he whispers to them before he stands to his given height and faces you with a charming smile. “Can I have this dance?”

You listen in to the song playing inside the greenhouse and hear “Song for Zula,” by Phosphorescent playing, so how can you say no?

“Of course my husband,” you accept his offer and press your palm against his before you interlace your fingers together. You then press yourself so close against him that you can feel his heart beating and he can feel yours. When you wrap your other arm around his neck you nuzzle your head in the crook of his neck and bask in his comforting scent, and when he wraps his arm around your waist he actually leads the slow dance under the stars.

.

.

.

.

.

A/N 🥺😫

Tagged- @deniseabad1928 @secondary-character-25 @starlightanyaaa @notsaelty @d4rno @moonnime @kodzukein @yozora7154 @heijihattorisgf @elegantweirdorchest @natakina

[the-dumpster-fire-of-life]

Omg I am absolutely in love with your writing, especially the ones with Bill and a daughter/son reader😭😭🙏 (I got issues and dad!Bill solves them💀) Could you possibly do Bill with a teen daughter reader that’s in ballet and she’s doing the ‘Swan Lake’ dance, (I guess it’s the hardest ballet dance to do and I’ve only ever seen older people do the dance.) So imagine when Bills TEEN! daughter dances to hardest ballet dance. I definitely feel like he would be the proudest parent in the world especially since it’s a hard dance to master! Please and thank you 🤍🤍

(I don't know much about ballet so I did what I could lol. I love dance Mom Bill sm and I'm so glad you love my writing! I'm happy you requested and enjoy!)

Dance!Mom!Bill K. x Swan Lake

At first, putting you in ballet was just something to get energy out and because you expressed interest in a tutu

So, Bill of course put you in the best ballet classes he could find and you bet your ass he loved watching you dance

He didn't know if you would stay in it for long but when you did?

He was so, so happy and proud

He loves how happy it made you and how amazing you looked

He also saw how hard you worked in it and he loved it

So, so proud

On his Instagram you can literally find your first day of ballet when you're like five to when you're already grown up

He never stops bragging his baby is a professional ballerina

He always attends your dances and every recital

He would move heaven and earth to just make it

He also doesn't even have to force Gustav, Georg and Tom to come

Your uncle's love coming just as much, Gustav brings his daughter, Tom's step kids even love watching you, and Georg's fiance loves encouraging you as well

You know damn well they're the family who's so proud they start to embarrass you

"Oh, did you know she's my daughter? She's amazing, isn't she?"

"Your daughter was the understudy? What a shame…anyway, that's my baby-"

When he heard you were doing swan lake his didn't know much about it

Until he researched and found out it was a very, very hard dance to do

And only adults usually do it so you being a teen and doing it worried him

He wondered if it was too much pressure but if you wanted to do it, he wouldn't stop you

He would always be there to watch you try and succeed

And babe he was so happy he was

He made EVERYONE be there

He was hitting Tom's arm and going "she's on next! She's on next!"

His eyes couldn't leave you from the moment you started till the end

He was in tears

I feel like in that moment he realized you were growing up

He had one of those moments of watching you as a baby starting out to a teenager and doing it on your own and beautifully

And that made him cry in the crowd

Once your part ended he was clapping the loudest as well as your family

Once he saw you after you bet your ass he gave you the biggest hug, so much so you were taken off the ground

He was bragging about you on social media

In interviews and everything

He always manages to mention his baby and her ballet

And how much she's better than their children because his baby did SWAN LAKE

a hard dance routine at only being a teen

So take that shit, BETTY (a mother he got beef with in your classes

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

@billsjum6ie @bigbootahjudy @ilovebill-and-gustav @r3dheadedw0rld @kiwitsune @V4mpyboyy @novaaisstupid @billybabeskaulitz @yas-v @iischafer @dilfverz @ahswhore0 @graciegizmo3184 @sweetpuffy12 @80s-tingz @ryiana @yuriayato5 @bunnysenpai31 @banshailey @bellastoner420 @victryzvv9 @stxngnr @killed-kiss @stilesandjames @m00nzyblogs @sylisan @lyzit @trixiekaulitz @laylasbunbunny @5hyslv7 @limaswife @nyxwritesshit

[yourstrulybluelover]

Title: Fishing Lessons

Pairings: Lo’ak (19) x Navi Reader (18)

Warnings: MDNI

Contains: sexual tension, forced, dom Lo’ak, fingering, p in v

Word count: 2300

You were horrible at spearing, lacked patience and hated being in the water. You found it challenging to spear from under the water so today you were meeting with one of the Sully brothers in efforts to perfect your skill. The Sullys would have spent some time at the reef with the Metkayina clan which meant their hunting and warrior activities were improved, much better than the Omatikaya clan.

Your father, one of the head warriors requested that Jake or his sons to teach his daughter, you, the art, skills and ways of the water. You hated being in the water, the thought of not being able to see clearly, whatever is lurking. Your movements were slowed in the water. You were an agile hunter, that did well in the canopy and in the sky. However, the watery terrain was your weakest. You couldn’t help but feel as if your father was ashamed of your lack of skill, which is why he requested the lessons be in private.

You huffed as you walked through the trail. Your training was starting today. You were told to meet the Sullys by one of the larger lakes, west of the colony, closer to the mountains. The lake was selected as it was one of the more controlled environments and also secluded.

“Y/N!” you hear a familiar voice call for you as you parted the vegetation to access the lake. Your hand slowly reaching for the knife tucked by your waist.

“It’s me, Loak.”

You turned around to meet eyes with the youngest Sully brother. He flashed you a grin. His braids dangling from the side of his head, the remaining of the braids tucked behind his head into one.

“Oh it’s you, I was expecting your dad or your brother.”

“You sound disappointed.”

“NO!” Your eyes widen and your hands wave frantically.”

He smirked his eyes scanning your body to then meet your eyes. “I’m just teasing you y/n.” You suddenly felt self-conscious, wishing you paid attention a bit more to your attire and unkempt hair. Your beaded top, which hardly concealed your breasts, didn’t even match your loincloth, which was tied loosely around your curvy hips, exposing a little of your v-line.

“Ready y/n?’’ Lo’ak called out, “Hope you brought spare clothes.”

“Erm, It’ll dry off on our way back home.”

He chuckled as he beaconed you with his muscular arms, he slowly stepped in the lake walking towards the middle. Soon water was up to his waist. You shuddered at the thought of being in the dark, cold water. You took a huge breath as you marched your way through the water towards him.\

“Slow down, y/n, you’re gonna scare away the fish.” His arm our stretched for you to hold his hand.

You grab his hand for support, fear slowly seeping in, the cold making you shiver. His hand felt so calloused and firm, you looked down to see his veins protruding on his forearm. His toned arms guide you slowly, his hand losing yours to place them on your lower back. You looked up to him but his concentration was on the water, looking down, stopping at the spot. The water was now up to your belly button, but that’s because you were shorter than Lo’ak.

He obviously recognized the discomfort on your face as you squirmed whenever your feet touched something slimy or unknown. You looked around scanning the water, worried about the unknown species lurking below.

“Relax bro, there are just fishes and aquatic weeds in here.” He chuckled, raising your chin to meet his eyes.

You shot him a fake smile. Not willing to admit your apparent discomfort.

Alright, we’ll start off with spearing. He handed you the spear, showing you the position to take. You try to follow but tumble to your side after losing your balance. You shrieked. Lo’ak instantly dropped the spear in an attempt to catch you. His hands grab your waist. You felt tense, the immediate skinship causing you to feel flustered, an immediate warmth crept up on your face.

He smirks. “Let me guide you.” His voice is low as he walks behind you. “You need to be calm, relaxed, still.” His arm reaches up to guide your arms. Once you grip the spear to his liking, his hand moves below your chest, gliding to right above your belly button, he presses his rough fingers lightly into your stomach. “Your core should be strong, firm, tight.” The last word whispered into your ear, his lips brushing across your ear.

You rolled your eyes in his attempt to make you nervous.

“Stay quiet, stay still, eyes on the water, feel the movement with your feet.” He whispered into your other ear, his chest now pressed into your back, his hand on your lower back, the other raising your elbow slightly higher.

You shaped out loud, your eyes widened, you dropped the spear once more.

“Ugh y/n, you need to be still and qui-“

“Shh” you shrieked, “I think something just swam.” You’re frozen in fear.

“Well duh, that’s you feeling-“

“No, something just swam up my loincloth.” You whispered worry consuming you.

“Oh shit.” He immediately removed himself from behind you to come face to face. Your hands now in midair, your eyes wide in shock.

“Don’t worry, y/n, just stay still.”

You breathed out. “Okay okay, what are you gonna do?”

“Just stay calm, I’m gonna reach it and pull it out.”

“Whaatt?!” you yelled, but you suddenly felt it squirm in between your legs. “Omg it feels like a snake, get it out Lo’ak.” You yelled frantically, your arms now griping on his strong shoulders, nails dicking into his back.

“Alright y/n, keep your eyes on me.” He says as he slowly tugs on the waistline of your loincloth, his fingers trailing downwards. You couldn’t focus on whether to feel embarrassed or scared, as you felt the creature maneuver in your loincloth. You curse yourself for not tying it tighter. Lo’ak’s arm drops to your ass cheek as if to support you, protecting yo from stumbling back. You glared at him. He smirked at you.

“You’re enjoying this aren’t you.” You whispered.

“A little y//n, cant believe I get to be so intimate with one of the hottest girls in the clan.”

“Just get it out, pleeassee.”

You feel his hand go lower, your eyes widen as you feel him touch your cunt. In one swift movement you feel him grab the creature, yank his hands out your loincloth, and hold up the wriggling creature. In his hands was an eel fish, covered in bioluminescent spots. He takes one look at it before he throws it in the opposite direction.

You yelp in fear. Before you know it you hurdle yourself towards the shore, cxompletely grossed out as you can still feel the eel squirming.

Lo’ak observes you as you shake uncontrollably, your hands rubbing your body as if to wash away the touch of the eel. He follows you to shore. Your face in obvious disgust. He grabs your wrist in an attempt to calm you down.

“Breath y/n.”

Your eyes met with his, now completely ashamed you drop your face.

“I never took you as one to be afraid.” He laughs.

You pull away from him as you reach for your loincloth to tie it tigheter. In your mind the lesson was over, there was no way he can get you back into the water. He snathces your hand once more.

“I need to look at it.”

Bewildered you blurted out

“Exxxcccuussseee me?!”

“Those eels are known to secrete toxins through their skin.”

“You’re kidding me.” Worry crept across your face.

“No y/n, it can cause swelling and muscular paralysis, let me check, one of the telltale signs is a pink rash and swelling.

“Oh Ewya.” You sighed. This just keeps getting worse. How much more humiliation can you take you thought to yourself.

Lo’ak guides you to the ground, his hand cushioning your head as he pushes you onto the ground. He unties your loincloth, cold air hitting your flesh, your legs bent towards you, your knees in the air. He pushes your leg apart so he can see your in your naked glory. You cover your eyes to avoid taking in the slight. He traces his fingers over your upper thigh to then your cunt.

“Anything?” you called out, eyes still covered.

Lo’ak doesn’t respond.

You open your eyes and propped yourself up with your elbows. Lo’ak pushes you back down with one hand.

“Nothing so far, but do I have permission to check, you know, in between?” he asked cautiously. His voice a little huskier than usual.

“Just get it over with.”

You feel his calloused finger’s part your folds, sending shivers down your spine. His finger brushed across your clit and traced it’s way to your entrance. The sudden touch awakens your arousal and you can feel a familiar heat began to pool.

“Well, y/n, you look good, no swelling, but you seem to be having another problem. “He groaned. He didn’t remove his hand from your lower region, his fingers began to massage at the entrance. You gasp, raising up once more. He removes his two digits to show you your slick oozing from his fingers. He smirks as he abruptly pushes his two digits into you. The most pornographic moan escape your lips, your body betraying you.

Lo’ak’s smirk grows bigger as he feels you soak his fingers with your slick. He positions himself in between your legs to tower you. His fingers still inside you as his lips snatches yours in a hungry and passionate kiss. “Tell me you want it y/n”. You sink into the lust and kiss him back, your tongues dancing with each other, teeth gnashing. His fingers pick up the pace causing you to moan into his kisses. He pulls away to lose your top, exposing your supple breasts.

He reaches to place a nipple into your mouth causing you to throw your head back. Your exposed neck tempts him as he moves towards your collar bone then to your upper neck leaving trails of hickies. You couldn’t care less as you enjoyed the moment. It’s been months since you’ve felt the touch of another male. The last person to please you was your ex, Tishalo, but since his betrayal, you’ve stayed away from any male companionship in efforts to heal. However, you have always found yourself attracted to the Sullys, and this was your chance to have one of them.

You grab the back of Lo’ak’s neck, forcing him down to give you another kiss. “ I want you Lo’ak!” He doesn’t deny you, he swiftly grabs you by the hips as he lowers himself, hovering above you above him, his braids cascading down his face, he sneered. You catch on and you straddle him, driven by lust, you continue to kiss him grinding on his restrained member. Your hands find the string of his loincloth to undo it. His member slaps against his v-line stomach, you look at it in awe. It was bigger than you expected, longer than you expected, decorated with veins.

“What are you waiting for y/n, take this cock in you now.”

You grab his member by the base positioning it in your entryway. You gasp as you lower yourself on his thick meat. Stretching you out you don’t move, allowing yourself to adjust to his size. He impatiently grabs your hips and begins to mercilessly thrust into you. Your breast bounced at each thrust, the ungodly moans escaping your pretty, parted lips.

“Tell me you like this cock in you y/n”

“Oh yess Lo’ak, yeeeesss, fuucck meee.” You breathed, your eyes rolling back. You stop bouncing, grinding you hips onto his dick, leaving a trial of wetness on his pelvis. He lifts you up off him, pushing you onto your fours. Lo’ak hovers over your back pushing your face towards the ground, hand gripping at your waist as he angles you to take his dick. Your arms outstretched onto the ground, nipples rubbing onto the forest floor.

“Beg for it mama” He hums into you ear.

“Fill me upLo’ak I want you soo baad.” You cry out.

You arch your back as you feel him enter you again. His rapid thrusts causes you to mewl. Your hips begin to move simultaneously with his as you bring yourself down harder onto him, the knot in your stomach getting stronger, your high was near.

“Lo’ak im gonna cummm” you scream, your walls fluttering onto his cock. He reaches over to rub your clit, thrusting harder into you, sending you over the edge, you cream onto his cock.

“That’s it mama.” He grunts as he gives you one hard thrust pulling at your hair, spilling his seeds onto your back.

You turn around to see his chest heaving, sweat dripping from his brow as a sinister grin plaster across his face.

“Y/n you should know that that eel, it wasn’t toxic.”

Your eyes widen and mouth drops, unable to from any coherent word, you stare at Lo’ak as he gets up to wash off in the lake.

Sooo Lo'ak is definitely my bias and there's a shortage of Lo'ak fics out there compared to Neteyam fics soo this my contribution to society. Forgive the bad grammar and lack of proof-reading.